Leaderboard

Author's Note: If you are starting this journey, I highly highly highly encourage you to start with the Sorrowful Author's Note. This could have easily been the first chapter or an Epilogue, but because I wrote it raw and not as a narrative, I chose to include as a note instead. Please read it. It will help to explain some things through the course of the next many chapters. It was late spring 2010 in Seattle. I was 31 at the time, 5’10”, 170lbs, athletic and fit and a very active and competitive cyclist. I was in great shape physically and mentally. I kept myself very well groomed – cropped haircut that looked both professional and casual, clean shaven. I dressed like a modern professional at work, and an early 30s modern gay in my downtime. I had a beautiful condo overlooking Lake Union, and close connections with friends and family. I looked very much like the boy next door who had grown up and into a successful career after his time at university and lived a comfortable city life. I worked along with 130,000 other people, and a large percentage of other Seattle gays at one of Seattle’s largest companies. “The Company” Because so many of the Seattle gay social scene worked at my company and a couple others, it meant we drank, dated, partied, clubbed, fucked, and socialized with many of the same people inside and outside of work. Everyone knew everyone, or knew someone who had slept with someone who had once dated someone…and someone always knew something about someone who had once dated the person you were interested in. There were entire blogs written by gay Seattle under pseudonyms sharing the juicy details about events or parties of all kinds, or take-down sites that shared rumors to avenge a grudge. It was Gossip Girl, Gay Seattle style. Appearance wise and professionally, I was a catch. I was involved in the gay social circles, but I was also somewhat of a pariah. By this time in 2010, I had been out of the closet for over 15 years and had had more bareback sex than probably fifty of the people I knew combined. I hooked up regularly with people off Craigslist and frequented Club Z and Basic Plumbing. I was known for liking “dirty” things like wearing harnesses, using dildos, and piss. Over the course of the years, all of this had become part of my persona that people talked about with everyone else but me. I honestly didn’t really care. There was nothing I could do to erase what they believe they knew, and regardless of how they got their information about me, a lot of it was true. But that didn’t mean they liked it. It did make any attempts at dating futile. Despite being adamantly against condom-sex and having a strong appetite for non-“vanilla” sex, first dates for me often involved overcoming rumors and perceptions. “Do you really bareback?” “You go to Club Z, isn’t that place just all people with HIV doing drugs?” I wasn’t even positive at this point. First dates spent explaining these things are a clear indicator things aren’t going to work. So I focused on what I knew I did well and really liked doing…sex. My kind of sex. I was still active socially, but instead of accepting date invites or asking guys out, I’d go home and cook dinner, find some dick on Craigslist, get a load, and go to sleep………… ----------------------------- I hadn't met Ethan before, and we didn't have any work interaction at "the company.” I would come to find out that we also had very few friends in common, which was a rare thing for those that were gay in Seattle AND worked at the company. We were both asked by our separate organizations to work on a special cross-company project along with several others and started having daily multi-hour project meetings and working sessions that would last past dinnertime. I thought he was attractive, and we didn’t need to tell each other we were gay. We were as flirty as you can be in a professional environment in front of colleagues by our second day on the project. Ethan was a presence. He was 6’4” – muscular but still had a softness to his lines and contours. His arms were muscly. He had a trim waste, big chest, big butt and thighs. He had a cropped haircut of very dark almost black hair. He had a great smile filled with shocking white teeth contrasting with his light but still olive complexion. He dressed like a well dressed Italian – fitted shirts and polos, expensive jeans and fitted pants. He was funny and told amazing jokes, was polite and kind with his words. He had the type of confidence that you love to see in people…not ever bordering on arrogant but secure in himself. We hit it off and at the end of the second week of the project, we decided to drive back to the city and go have a drink. The palpable sexual energy grew while he rubbed my leg while sitting next to each other on bar stools. At the end of round one he had migrated his hand all the way to right between my legs and underneath my balls and we had kissed briefly. We drove back to his place and had really amazing sex. Ethan had a really nice dick – big enough to be notable compared to others. It was like the perfect dick. It was a Goldilocks dick. I didn’t give a shit about where we were going as a couple but I’m going to do everything to remain friends… He had been behind me eating my hole and then suddenly there was lube slathered across my hole. He moved very quickly and the very next thing I knew, his dick was pushing against the center of my hole playfully. And then in one aggressive and committed move, he pushed his dick all the way in and kept pushing until my hole was wrapped around the base of his dick. I moaned and squirmed a bit – that was not a typical maneuver for most tops so it was completely unexpected. He settled into a normal rhythm of fucking me, occasionally smacking my ass, and occasionally pulling his dick all the way out and shoving it back in. I could feel my hole being worked and stretched and I was moaning and asking him for more. Over probably 25 minutes, he came three times back-to-back inside of me. I could feel each one as his dick twitched and he gave extra power to thrust deep inside me to bury his load. He eventually pulled out and before I could move from my hands and knees position to lay down, he started working my hole with his fingers. Before I knew it he had all five fingers in my hole and was working to get his hand deeper inside me. He kept going for over 10 minutes until I was comfortable up to the widest part of his hand. He continued to work but after many minutes of this we stopped, both of us exhausted. We collapsed side by side. “That was fucking awesome. It was fucking hot being inside you.” “Damn dude, that was one helluva fuck! I can’t believe you came three times!” “It’s a curse. Even when I jerk off I cum multiple times! So, I fucked you raw. Sorry about that. I’m not a condom guy. I’m negative and don’t have any STDs.” “Dude, I only fuck without a condom. It’s fine with me. Me too on the test results. I want you to do that when we fuck again!” He grabbed my hand and rolled to his side to look at me. We both looked like two gays who just had amazing sex. A sheen of sweet across our bodies, hair disheveled, smiling. “So no condoms. Yeah, I really hate them. I know it’s not a popular opinion but…ah well! I got a lot of unpopular opinions. I don’t share them all that much because Seattle gays are so fucking judgy!” We talked a bit about the Seattle gay scene and being part of it, but also outsiders as well. We had a real connection in that way. “So what else do you like to do…like…in terms of sex and fucking?” We talked for about an hour about all the things we had in common sexually and shared some interesting stories from our past. We got along great on a multitude of levels……………………….. ----------------------------- Over the next several weeks, we continued to hook up but I wouldn’t say either of us thought of it as dating. In fact, frequently we’d get together after the gym after work, fuck, and then go out to sushi or a restaurant after. It was effortless. We had an obvious attraction for each other, but we were not forcing things in to a “dating” or “relationship” box. We hooked up at work a few times – I’d go to his building or he’d come to mine, or we’d meet somewhere on campus. He’d also occasionally send me “dares” via instant message. “I dare you to piss in a coffee cup and then carry it around with you to meetings for the rest of the day” or “Go jerk off in the bathroom on to your hand and send me a picture of you eating it.” I completed all of the dares. It was nice to have a friend I had things in common with that I could be myself around and also have great sex with……………………………………………… ----------------------------- About three months after our first “date,” the company announced a special “bonus” for all employees – a full week paid week off. Different organizations would have different weeks, but Ethan and I would come to find out that our organizations had the same week assigned for our bonus week. We hadn’t talked the week prior to the “bonus week” because I think everyone was scrambling to get stuff done so we could enjoy the time off. I had planned on staying home, doing projects around the house, seeing family…. just relaxing. That became boring by Saturday mid-day when I got a call from Ethan. “What are you up to?” It was a beautiful late spring day, blue skies, warm but not hot. He invited me over to his house to have some drinks outside on the deck. He had a beautiful hose overlooking the water. I started to change clothes and was about to leave but stopped at the door and decided I should douche just in case. I didn’t think this was a bootie call but it’s better to be prepared than sorry. I got to Ethan’s and he opened the door and he walked towards me, wrapped his big arms around me, and lifted me off the ground and spun around on his front porch. He was in a very good high energy mood, and it was palpable. He made some vodka sodas and after a few rounds, shooting the shit, we both had a nice buzz. He came back with one more around and after setting them down walked behind my chair and started squeezing my shoulders repeatedly. His touch was firm and penetrating, but not painful. My body was already tingling. He then reached over further and ran both his hands down the front of my torso, continuing his hand all the down until he reached the waist of my jeans. The pressure of his hands was again firm and penetrating and I felt amazing. My dick was rock hard and I wanted nothing else but to get naked and climb on to his dick. He stood back up and walked to his chair and sat down, looking over at me. “I really like that we can talk about all the things we talk about. I don’t get to do that with many people. They’re either freaked out, intimated, scared, or part of the ‘safe only’ crowd.” I could relate. “Trust me, I get it. I don’t even get to talk about stuff like this because half the time, people have already heard about me from someone else.” “So, you really like…?” (he listed out a bunch of the stuff we had talked about) “Yeah, really, I do. I wish I had more of it. Sometimes it’s hard enough to find someone to fuck without a condom, let alone piss on you…as an example.” “Totally. I just keep being up front about it and fuck the judgy assholes………so………how do you feel about like bondage, restraints, gags, things like that. I know we talked a little about it but are you in to it?” I told him how I had restraints, harnesses, gags, restraints myself but only rarely used them during longer fuck sessions. Ethan told me he liked using them as often as possible. “Can I show you something? Come with me and take a look at this.” We entered the house and walked into the living room. Tucked in to an alcove you wouldn’t see unless you stood in the living room (which I’d not done on previous visits) was this MASSIVE black trunk. It appeared to be covered in leather, had silver hardware and handles, and was just massive in size. At least two people could sit inside. Covered with embossed black leather with silver hardware and handles, filling the entire width of the alcove and approximately 4 feet tall. It was massive. It was a beautiful statement piece and was strangely very different than the rest of the furniture I’d seen at his house. “That thing is huge. Where did you get it?” He had purchased it when a famous hotel in New York had closed several years prior. It was one of the statement pieces they had in their lobby. He opened the trunk. I was speechless and stood there with my hand raised to cover my mouth, eyes wide trying to take in everything in front of me. Inside, and very neatly organized, were an array of all things “sex” - dildos, buttplugs, anal beads. All types of restraints and harnesses, ball gags, different types of rope, chains, locks. There was a thing I would learn was called "the humbler" which looked like a symmetrical paddle with a hole in the middle. There was some plastic tubing and a box shaped “bucket.” Nipple clamps, cockrings, ball stretchers. There was a control panel with dials and a cord next to a ziplock bag of smaller cords which I assumed had to be some fancy eStim device. It wasn't just like he had one of some of these items, he had multiple. And it was so meticulously organized. You probably couldn't go into a sex store and find as much inventory. We were standing side by side and he grabbed my shoulder and squeezed. “Whadya think?” He seemed genuinely excited to show it to me and hear my response. My eyes were wide because I was taking it all in, I had a grin on my face. I was impressed and said so to Ethan: "This is really fucking impressive. You have like EVERYTHING! And it's all so organized. All my gear is in a duffle back in the closet and every time you want anything you have to dump the whole bag out and scrounge around on the floor just to find a cockring! I'm jealous!" "Don't be jealous! (he switched gears really quick) I thought maybe we could carve out some time to work on our deliverables sometime this week even though we're not working. What do you have going on this week...anything?" "Not a damn thing - I don't want to do anything that I thought I would tackle so I'm probably just gonna watch TV and play XBOX." "So no family anything, no dates, no meet ups with friends?" (I remember thinking he was asking for a lot of specificity but it didn't alarm me...Ethan was a business analyst so his job is to probe for details. But the change in focus from sex toys to my week-off schedule was abrupt. In retrospect, I understood his interest for my full week’s schedule.) "Nope!" "Cool, well, you wanna have some fun and play with some of this shit. You cool with a little Dom/Sub action? I'll be the Dom since you don't know what half this shit is probably." "Fuck yeah! This is hot as fuck. Are you gonna fuck me full of cum again too? I want some more of that." "Hell yeah, trust me, you'll get plenty of cum." (to be continued .... as of the date of publication 12/27/2025 - 22 additional Parts have been written with a plan for 18 more)

This is my 1st person account of a set of events and one core event in which I was a primary participant. I think I’ve done a good job at being correct, truthful, and honest, and told the story to the best of my ability in a way that reflects those days in 2010. One week after the core event concluded, Jason (Ethan in the story), Jacob, Alex and I went to dinner to debrief on the experience and make sure we were in a positive space with each other. There was no reason to feel otherwise. We were all happy and hugged as I departed the house at the end of the 6 days. (If you want to know more about the Writing Approach, I've detailed that here.) We had a wonderful dinner. I learned that this all came about because Jason had dated Jacob for a while, who had long ago dated Alex – this is how they one day accidentally came together and started talking about this idea. They were all huge BDSM fans and had the skills, money, and organizing skills to pull off something like this. At the dinner, we all had such amazing smiles on our face, we were laughing, and smiling, they told me some of the things that hadn’t quite gone to their plan – like the piss party on night one which was intended to be invite only but turned in a free-for-all (I didn't know what was supposed to happen one way or the other). Don't worry, The Dominants took care of the situation and things were solved by the next day. I don’t know who said it, but as four intelligent thoughtful introspective gay men sat around a table, someone asked “so, did we learn anything?” I remember responding almost instinctively and saying “I need more time to process that. I learned that when you can’t see, a lot can go on in your head. I built trust with you guys. It’s deeper than that, but I can’t talk about it right now cuz I don’t have the words.” I’m sad I responded that way because I think I mentally shut down thinking about the event ever again in a deeper way, until writing this. I wish I could call Jason, Jacob, and Alex and talk to them so many years later about what they remember, share with them what I’ve written, and reconnect. Sadly, 4 months after that dinner, Jason committed suicide. Underlying the suicide was the tragic and unexpected death of both his mother and father and his untreated depression and other undiagnosed but compounding mental challenges. He was a kind, funny, brilliant, compassionate, multi-faceted confidant sex pig. He knew his kinks and sexuality were outside of the “norm” and he embraced it and showcased it with pride. I didn’t know until after he died that when I went out with him on that date, my friends were all like “this is either gonna be a match made in heaven, or there gonna kill each other with dildos.” I’m gonna go with heaven...but with dildos...but no killing. 🙂 Also sadly, about 2 years after that dinner, Jacob died in a car accident caused by a drunk driver. The day I found this out was the last time I spoke to Alex. He was never a social media person even in those early days, I attempted to find him and have so far not been able to. So, this story will remain mine to tell, and as much as writing this down has given me joy, it reminds me of the loss of three people with whom I share a unique experience of significance in my life. An experience that cannot be duplicated and will never be replaced. For years I have jokingly talked about this experience as a “crazy date” and “the week I got locked in a dog cage” with friends and family. I've talked with gay people and straight people, those within the fringe sex community and those that aren't. Some of my straight friends will say sometimes when referring to a bad experience “at least you didn’t get locked in a dog cage.” In writing this, I recognized how much I had suppressed about the actual experience and how much calling it the "dog cage date" dramatically oversimplified and even disrespected the time that we shared. I think I have some unaddressed trauma over the loss of two of the three people, and the disappearance and disconnection from the third which occurred shortly thereafter. I’m choosing to tell the story and what that experience taught me and do so in a narrative fashion. I am thankful for Jason, Jacob, and Alex for their thoughtfulness creating this experience and including me. For thinking of what we learn about ourselves in every situation, even if it’s a really charged sexual experience. For keeping me safe, giving me the ability to experience things in a different way than I had ever in the past sexually – even if the activity were the exact same. This is for you, appropriately posted on a site called “Breeding Zone” which seems incredibly fitting – on the edge of sexuality, pushing boundaries, having fun, and always making sure the submissive bottom gets “many many many many loads.” Much love. PART 1 HERE

ANOTHER REAL EXPERIENCE - P'TOWN PARTY WEEKEND PART 13 PLEASE NOTE: I AM POSTING THE LATEST INSTALLMENTS IN THREE POSTS ALL AT ONCE, PLEASE READ THEM IN ORDER. THIS IS THE THIRD OF THREE ! Installment number Thirteen of what was probably the best real party weekend of my extensive "career" - back in 2006 in Provincetown. My hubby was in New Hampshire at a 4-day business convention and during those 4 days he was happy for me to do my partying in Ptown by myself, with him joining me after his convention for the much more vanilla style sex he prefers. Again, see my intro to part 11 for more of a summation of parts 1 - 10. So in 11 our crowd met up at the Dance Party, then headed to the Cassie and Doug's hotel room for their gangbang. It started well, but I wound up loosing my temper at a guy who kept trying to physically push me around and denigrate me, things I don't allow. 19 years later, I’m still not sure if I should be ashamed of myself or proud of myself! So Kieran, Charlie and I took Doug over to Jimmy's home play room, so each of the newbies could be in a sling (and the str8 fucking and gay fucking would be seperate). Cassie is only heard on cam in this, we don't focus on her, this is about the sex with the males of the group. Don’t worry, good chemsex too! Also please note that the college-age folks were all over 18, so if I call someone a “kid” that someone is still of more than legal age, it’s just an expression I use referring to people who are more than 2 decades younger than me! SUNDAY 2A.M. – SUGGESTIONS AND SURPRISES So newbie Doug was being thoroughly rogered by Roger, his moans still interspersed with a few mutters of “ouch” and puffs of breath, and I was still on my back with someone riding my dick cowboy style and Max above me as I rimmed his hole. From the screen Doug’s girlfriend (and Jimmy’s niece) Cassie’s squeaks and cries had gone sliding up the scale, getting more high-pitched and piercing as she apparently crested an orgasmic wave, only to be followed by a deep voice yelling, “Here it cum, here it cum, take that man’s load bitch, knocking you up with my jizz girl!”. This intruded on my thoughts, and I was hoping the girl was on birth control pills! Things continued for another minute or two, before we heard Cassie’s voice from the screen, “Mmmm… look at you taking that big fat dick, you’re a slut for dick just like I am, aren’t you baby doll? Gonna’ want it all the time? That’s so hot!” Except for Roger still fucking it seems the rest of us in Jimmy’s playroom had paused to look at the TV showing the gang in the hotel room with Cassie now sitting up with two of the men of color that I didn’t already know sitting standing on either side of her. In the background I could make out Jimmy, Vice, and Brendon’s father. Lou briefly appeared to provide a bong and torch to the central three. Taking a big rip, the co-ed exhaled and called to her boyfriend. “So how many loads have you taken, sweetie?” From the sling, Doug muzzily called back, “None, I think, someone came on my belly..” “None? None at all? I’ve got seven in me so far, what are you waiting for baby? Don’t you want to be my trashy cumslut? I would so love that…” “Is that what you want man?” Roger asked the kid he was grinding in and out of. “Your girl wants you to take my load.” “uh huh,” was the dazed response and Roger began to really pummel young Doug. Damn, the manipulative little Cassie’s competitive attitude was taking this up a notch, for her, so long as she was on the pill taking those loads probably wouldn’t matter as most of those str8 guys were likely to be neg. Of course Lou and Vice were both poz - Lou from sex, Vice from shared needles when younger – but I knew Vice hadn’t cum in her and didn’t think Lou had either. But the boyfriend she was goading to take loads WAS playing with guys who were all poz didn’t she get that? Intending to go over and whisper in Roger’s ear, I disengaged and started to rise just as Roger started grunting and growling and shouted, “there it is slut, there’s your first load! I’m breeding you like you want.” “That was so hot, honey. You look like such a nasty whore taking that load, and you want more right? Lots more?” Cassie purred. Doug’s only response was a muted “um” since Joey had inserted a pipe stem into the kids mouth and was torching up the bowl. “Have you taken one in each end yet?” the manipulative girl continued. “You gotta try it, seriously, babe, it would be so hot to see you with two dicks at once… being a total slut for dick… when we get back to school we could have 4 guys over to take each of us front and back… whores for dick together… won’t you do that for me?” As his girlfriend finally shut up, Doug blew out a big cloud and as it cleared I could see the expression on his face: doubt, confusion, a bit of melancholy maybe? Any further insight I might have gotten into his feelings were blocked as Roger, cock dripping, came around the sling and presented it to Doug telling him it was time to clean him off. He used his thumb to pry the mouth open a little farther and slowly inserted his dripping tool, piercing and all, into the inexperienced mouth. Max was finally starting to get his chance, stepping up between those spread legs using some of Roger’s dripping cum to lube his extra large tool and started to push into the now well fucked ass. I stepped away, taking a long breath and realized this was rapidly descending into a scene that really didn’t work for me. Everyone is entitled to be turned on by what turns them on, but once consent is lacking, and once humiliation and shaming enter the equation, it’s no longer really my cup of T, I can be a demanding top controlling a scene, utilizing restraints, paddles, toys, clamps, and so on but I want my bottoms to have asked (better yet begged) freely for it and most of all I want my bottoms to enjoy themselves as much or more than I am enjoying myself. And I won’t go near destroying someone’s self-esteem. I knew a few guys who suicided after brutal destruction of their psyches in S/M and B/D relationships that went too far and too long; I won’t be part of that. And I just wasn’t convinced that Doug wasn’t coerced and was certain he wasn’t thinking about health risks either. So rather than rain on anyone else’s parade it was time for me to head out. I slipped over to my bag and started to dress; Charlie came over as I was pulling my clothes on. “Heading out already?” he asked. I lowered my voice to almost a whisper, “Honestly, this is turning into something I’m not into, so I figure I’ll slip out…” Right as we were talking, suddenly a voice could be heard over the link-up: “Yeah, take that big dick girl, your addicted to black now, right? Can’t go back to vanilla now… gonna take only big black cock from now on, right?” “Oh yeah, that’s true, I only want big black dicks in me now, lots of ‘em”. “You’ll be a drug whore for black dick now won’t you?” “Yes, yes, please!” Doug had stopped in the midst of being tag-teamed and let Roger fall out of his mouth as he looked up at his girlfriend on the screen being hammered by an admittedly huge cock on another one of the four guys I didn’t know in the hotel room. I saw the defeated look on Doug’s face, a look of betrayal and not a small amount of anger. He was fed some poppers, and Roger pushed his cock back into Doug’s mouth. “I’m beginning to see your point,” Charle mused. “We might not be hanging that much longer ourselves.” I finished dressing and told Charlie and Kieran I’d see them back at the Guest House and said good night to Warren and Joey. Kissing Max as I went by, I leaned down to Doug and whispered, “you don’t have to keep doing this if you’re not having fun.” He whispered back “Yes I do”. I gave him a quick peck and wished him well, Looking up at Roger, who was kind of glaring at me, I told him I was leaving so the rest could have a good time, showing the keys Jimmy had given me and asked where he wanted me to put them. Leaving them on the indicated toy shelf on a nearby wall, I bade the room of guys a general “good night” and slipped out into the darkness, shirtless again just boots, jodhpurs and harness. Turning left, I headed back to the Shamrock to let Jimmy, Lou and Vice know I was heading out. I texted both Lou and Vice that I was heading back over. Vice sent back ‘coast is clear, the asshole left after shooting a load’. Good. At least I didn’t have to deal with that too. I’ve mentioned it before in this long retelling of that wild weekend – the bars in Provincetown close ludicrously early, at 1am. When that happens, people come streaming out of all the bars and those that haven’t hooked up yet, or those not planning to, all congregate around Spiritus Pizza – hundreds of them, especially on big summer weekends. Spiritus stays open until 2am, and even though a good portion of the crowd will STILL be outside it until 3am, the second exodus begins when the lights go out, and that must have happened only a few minutes before as there were a good number of guys out walking, even back on Bradford Street. As I strolled over, being cruised and cruising back my leather jodhpurs started tenting out as I got hard again. It wasn’t that I was tired of sex yet, and didn’t actually want to be done, I just wasn’t into the scene that was happening between these two locations. I didn’t even have to knock; Vice was waiting with the door slightly cracked he grabbed me by the harness and hauled me in, pushed me to a seated position on the nearer bed, and proceeded to pull my boots and socks off, and my jodhpurs down and off, stuffing them back into my bag and tossing it over with the other bags of clothes. I was astonished by the greeting, and said, “Wow. Miss me much?” “You’ve no idea.” Again using my harness as a daddy handle, he pulled me up and over to the refreshments and favors and handed me a bong and torch. I looked around the room to check the scene here – Cassie was still in the sling and deliriously happy. Cosmo and his crew were gone and so were two of the other guys, leaving Lou, Martin, the three African American guys from earlier (whose names I never got to learn) and two new men of color, one older than me, wiry, short, normal sized cut dick, the other younger and seemed to me to be Boriqua, at least when he spoke it was mostly in Spanish, he was amber-eyed with a nice young soccer body and a fat uncut dong. Jimmy was still there, obviously, watching over his niece and seemingly serving as a “fluffer” to the guys banging her. He looked a little worse for the wear, actually. Then there was Vice and the hot Irish Daddy, who was quick to introduce himself as the Motel Owner, Christopher O’Callahan… “but you can call me Christy.” “Pleased to meet you… you are Brendon’s father right?” “Who else could I be, man?” Looking him up and down, I smirked, “you COULD be his older brother looking the way you do, nice view man.” “You’re daft, but you can keep sayin’ that anyways. Now, are you gonna stand there posin’ for pictures or are you going to light that fire?” Chucking, I melted the bowl and took a deep draw, and Vice was leaning in to take a shotgun almost instantly. I breathed that vapor into the stud and our tongues danced together for a bit. “Welcome back,” he said, and indicated I do another. Pulling that next hit I was pleasantly surprised that Christy leaned over for a shotgun as well so I enthusiastically locked lips with the married father, and he was enthusiastically kissing me right back. NICE! The three of us then passed the bong around several times, sharing back and forth with each of the other two guys. Now this WAS really nice, but I did need to say something about the other squad over at Jimmy’s. I tried to catch Jimmy’s attention, but he was so concentrated on deep throating his current partner that he either didn’t notice or didn’t care. Lou came over at that point to say hello. He looked more serious than usual. Indicating Jimmy, I asked Lou, “is he all right?” “Hard to miss, isn’t it,” Lou began. “I have never seen him like this and I’ve partied with him many times. He was all normal, things were hopping and I had to step outside to meet a ‘client’ for just a minute. When I came back in, he was like this… SOMEBODY slipped him something when I stepped outside, something I didn’t provide or approve, he can barely put three words together! Fuckers!” Appalled, I said, “that is so wrong, I mean seriously, a guy invites you to a hot sex party and pays for and supplies all the favors you could want, and you go and roofie him as thanks? Who does shit like that?” Lou was taking a hit, and after he blew it into Vice’s mouth he turned back and said, “all I know is that as soon as I came back in, that asshole Cosmo and his crew left in a hurry.” “Aw, fuck, so this is my fault then, He punished Jimmy instead of me,” I replied. Both Lou and Vice were quick to contradict me: “It is NOT your fault Daddy J.” “What you did, he deserved. This isn’t on you, J, it’s on me… I was only gone for like 5 minutes.” A deep Irish brogue cut through saying, “It’s bloody not anyone’s fault but himself, Cosmo. The man’s an idjit of the highest degree, always flyin’ off the handle with a temper worse than a red-headed Irishwoman. I heard whatcha’ did man, earlier that is, and cross my heart, hope to die, he’s been needin’ that from someone for a long, long time. I just bloody well wish I was here to see it!” “You’d of loved it,” Vice cut in. “That feckin’ scallywag never shuts his gob, always with a bad word about something, callin’ names and spreading misery. I don’t even go to the K of C* ana’more cause I can’t stand his nasty yammering…” (*Knights of Columbus, Catholic Men’s Club f.y.i.) That made me laugh, “I got invited to join your Knights when I lived here May to October for 6 years back in the 90s. If I’d had known there’d be studs like YOU there, I’d have rethought my decision and joined.” “Aye? More’s the pity.” We just grinned at each other. Vice finally asked, “so how come you left over there?” Pleased to get back to the important matters. “Well, frankly, it stopped being my kind of scene. I’m not convinced that Doug really actually wanted this – I think he doing it more to please her highness over there. I mean sure, his body is enjoying the sensations he’s getting, om Tina, who wouldn’t?” I took a quick hit. “But every time he got taunted from here and the few times over there, he stopped having a good time, going from confused to hurt to angry, until he got swept up in the pleasure again. Then the minx started in on taking loads, doesn’t she realize the danger for him? And he’s too fucked up to make a rational decision for himself. They got what sounded like consent from him and began breeding him. I will only do that when someone is poz, or if I truly know that neg guy is fully aware of what they’re doing. He’s not.” I paused a moment to take another shotgun from Christy, and passed it along to Vice before continuing, “and the little Cuntasaurus Rex tops all this off by letting Doug hear her screaming that she’s only ever going to take black dicks from now on… the kid was both furious and humiliated! If little missy still wants a boyfriend tomorrow morning, she needs to shut her mouth or have it filled and tell him later that it was in the heat of the moment and apologize. I was going to tell her directly, but it doesn’t look like she OR her uncle are in any condition to understand me.” Lou looked back at them as well, “No, I don’t think they would either. I’ll get them to turn down, the volume on the microphone here, so at least he’s not subjected to that.” He turned and actually did that himself. “So other than Jimmy getting roofied, how is it going over here?” Vice looked around, then down at his feet, then back up, “Honestly, it’s boring. She’s a bossy little thing, tells you what to do, and doesn’t do anything for the guy at all. Her snatch is seriously not that special, not like a guys ass at least.” He looked at me with a smirk, “you and your friends have spoiled me… and I don’t mind in the least.” Lou grabbed Vice’s chin and planted a big wet kiss on him and they snogged for a minute or two while Christy and I just chuckled. “Mighty glad to hear,” Lou concluded with his arm over Vice’s shoulder. “Aye, she’ll order you around like a drill sergeant but lay there like a dead fish, not enough give-and-take for me. If I wanted a dead fish, I beg my wife again, she who hasn’t had relations with me in YEARS…” “Apparently, she’s insane,” I quipped drawing a general laugh. “Ana’way, since your men over there started in, she’s got no interest in us, too pale you know…” “And that’s not fair to you guys,” Lou inserted. Then looking down at us all stroking each others cocks, he said, “It’s clear to see there won’t be anymore here for you guys, I’d come with you wherever you are going, but I’m gonna’ need to stay here, watching over these two tweakers, and THEN locking up over at Jimmy’s. No need for you three to suffer too.” Again he gave Vice a kiss, “text me where you are playing, if nothing else, end up back at Daddy J’s with him and I’ll pick you up there when I’m done… It’s likely to be around dawn, I’m afraid.” Vice just nodded. “And you,” I asked turning to Christy. “Are you up for more?” “Oh aye, sure, Brendon may only want to get some good head when he parties, but I’ve always been up for more,” he wiggled his eyebrows. “Much more…” “Damn that’s hot,” I said. “Always?” “Well,” came the reply, “not always, but when you live here, surrounded by guys having no strings attached sex CONSTANTLY, you start to wonder, so you dip your wick a bit, let someone blow you, and feck if you don’t come back for more, ‘cause bloody hell no one gives better head than another man. Then, when the wife stops bein’ interested as most of ‘em do eventually, then you find yourself doin’ it more, and once you’ve been sucked and you’ve banged a male arse, you get curious about the other way around.” “That’s hot Mr. O,” Vice said. “You’re not the first married guy to tell me that in this town, when I lived here half the year, I had several mostly str8 married guys I knew tell me essentially the same thing… I find it hot, since I guess most wives wouldn’t go for the Open Sexual Relationship my hubby and I have… funny, if there not into it anymore, shouldn’t they be pleased their men are getting what they need without needing to provide it herself? Seems awfully selfish…” “You’ve no idea, man.” “Anyway we CAN go back to my room over at the Ranch,” I suggested. “I’ve a better,” Christy supplied. “I can’t leave, Brendon alone without a backup, so I need to stay here. We’ve got what we call ‘the overflow room’, for emergencies like double bookin’s. Most a’ the time we use it as a nap room for the staff. Come on, I’ll show ya’.” We three redressed at least from the waist down. We went to the supplies and snagged some lube, drinks, poppers and Lou gave us a baggy and pipe and torch making us promise to give them to Vice to return, and with Vice and I carrying our bags with the rest of our clothes/costumes in them followed Christy out of the room and turned left toward the office. Signaling us to wait outside, he popped into the office and we heard him talking to Brendon for a moment and as he opened the door coming back out we heard more clearly, “I’ve just got to blow off some steam lad, I’ll be back in a few.” He then led us into an opening next to the office that led to a staircase going up in an L shape and letting us out above the office with three options, left and right went along the walkway in front of the second floor rooms, while straight ahead was a hallway with guest’s laundry and staff linens on one side, on the other side there was a door marked “21” an alcove with ice machine and snack vending machine, and then just before the corridor ended there was a curtained window facing into the corridor next to a door marked “22”. Room 22 was an odd little space with a door on the left wall that apparently let it be joined to 21 to make a suite, along with a dresser and TV, a chair in the corner, one bed, King Size faced the TV from the right hand wall with night stand on either side, and the entrance to the small bathroom on the same wall as the window, meaning it had to be behind where the corridor ended. Again, very small with barely enough room along the rear wall to get into bed on that side. But it was enough for 3 men to have some sex play. We got out of our clothes quickly as Christy used some kind of pass-key on the TV box and got the hotel’s gay porn channel going, while Vice and I set out drinks, lube, poppers, pipe and torch. “Spark it up, boys!” Christy instructed me as I paused a moment to take in the entirety of the hot married daddy. He just got better with continued viewing. Along with my hot sexy local boy, this was sure to be some hot cloudy fun free of bullies, power trips, demanding females and worries. I rolled the bowl over the flame with the stem turned to Christy, “You’re the host, so you go first, this is a perfect location!” He drew a long slow pull, handed the kit to Vice and got on his knees using his arms to move Vice and me hip to hip. Opening his mouth he let out part of a cloud on Vice’s cock then the rest on mine. As Vice and I traded a few hits, Christy went back and forth sucking both of us, and he was pretty good too. “Enjoying that?” I asked, looking down. “S’Grand, just grand,” he responded. “Why don’t we all get on the bed?” Vice suggested, so we put the pipe on a nightstand and all of us crawled onto the bed, getting in a circle sucking cock, then switched direction so we all got to taste each of the other guys. My mind was frankly blown, Here I was doing a three-way with a handsome guy married to a woman with an adult son, and an up until 2 days ago Str8 young stud, and both guys seemed to be cock crazy. So wild! Granted, Christy said he’s been doing this for a while, but still it was a real turn-on. I felt Vice’s finger flicking around my hole and pulled off Christy’s cock to look over at Vice and wiggled my tongue at him with a wink. He caught on right away, so I lifted my leg as he pulled me closer and I pulled the hot Irishman the same way so that Christy’s pink hole was accessible. Vice started eating my hole like a starving man, and I moaned just a bit before I sank my face between those lily white buns and attacked that tight pucker. “Oh, feck, yeah...” was the response, and not more than an instant later, Christy pulled Vice closer and enthusiastically tongue-fucked that hairy hole. Again, we switched the other way, me rimming Vice rimming Christy rimming me. We all had nice wet and relaxed holes when we pulled up to breathe and hydrate. We were trading hits from the pipe, all leaning back against the headboard when I noticed that the porn was a pre-condom Al Parker movie. “Oh damn, this guy is my absolute favorite porn star,” I said. “I understand why,” Christy responded. I’m sure since this was his hotel and his porn system, he certainly must have seen this before. It was new to Vice of course, “He IS pretty hot but lots of the other guys in your kind of porn are, what make him your favorite?” Vice asked. “A couple of things,” I answered. “First of all, he’s handsome and unabashedly hairy, with a great body that’s natural not ‘roids; then there’s his cock – it’s huge, and gorgeous, and he does wild ass things with it and those big nuts like sucking himself and fucking with his balls: and mostly, it’s that he’s a masculine guy who tops AND bottoms, rims and gets rimmed, sucks and gets sucked, fuck and fucked, fists and fisted, all with complete freedom, no judgement on taking the bottom role loving it as much as the top and enjoying ALL aspects of pig sex. That’s really a turn on for me, so yeah he’s my favorite (still is to this day, actually!). “So who’s getting fucked?” Vice asked. “Well, as usual, selfish piggy me wants both,” I said. “Me too Daddy J.” We both looked at Christy. “Do you fuck too Christy, and if so, top or bottom or both?” He actually blushed, a pink flush running up from his chest and neck and going up his face – it was seriously cure. “Not as often as I like, and usually I do the fucking, but honestly I do enjoy both.” The blush continued to increase as he continued, “I’m even prepared for that tonight, I did you know, just in case. But I’ll need a few more hits before I do!” He drew a long pull and leaned over to Vice, and shotgunned him. Pulling off, he said, “Never thought I’d be doing this with YOU, Vicente… can’t tell ya’ how hot that’s gettin’ me.” Exhaling a cloud, Vice replied, “Me too, Mr. O. I almost shot just watching you fuck that little bitch tonight, wishing it was me.” “Wish I’d a known you were into to this lad, we coulda’ been havin’ some sweet times!” “That’s cause I didn’t know I was into this, until this wickie hawt weekend, Leo and Daddy J here have been showing me the ropes. Funny, growing up here, everyone else on the Cape is always assuming that you must be gay, so we kids over-compensate I think. Never felt anything major having sex with chicks, got my rocks off but that was it, no spark, no real excitement, and frankly they’re a kinda’ annoying at times. Maybe I was trying so hard to be straight, that I totally hid stuff that shoulda’ been a clue. I fit in with guys better, and to be honest, have always looked, especially in locker rooms, and knew which guys were hot and good looking… like you at the station getting out of your uniform…” “Wait,” I said as they handed me the kit. “You two know each other? Just how flipping small IS this town? I Lived here 6 summers and never heard half of this kind of stuff.” “Small, especially in Winter,” Christy began. “Vicente here was one of my trainees at the Station 4. And I assume he won’t gab to anyone ‘not in the know’ about any activities we get into now and later, and I promise to do the same.” “Deal,” the hoT former str8 boy promised. “Get this when Daddy J and I were at Jimmys tonight working those holes in the wall where dicks come through?” “Glory Holes,” I interjected. “Right, glory holes well whose dick comes sticking through but Matteo Costa, and his brother Javier to Daddy J!” “He’s a handsome devil, old mate of yours too I recall.” Vice nodded then continued, “Yeah, good pals in the old days – and he’s got a beautiful big hog too. I got to suck both of ‘em and then Matteo FUCKED me, and Javier fucked Daddy J. It was wickie hawt and wickie nasty, damn I’d love to get him all tweaked up and take that cock again, get him to take mine…” “Maybe I’ll help you with that very thing in the future lad…” I finally pulled out of the wild spin these revelations put me and said, “Fire Uniform? Damn, I wish you had that here tonight for us to admire and then strip you out of it! Now let’s fuck!” We pulled a few more clouds while Christy gave himself a booty bump. Allowing time for the bump to take effect, Vice and I did our turns on the bottom first. I slid into Vice on his back and gave him a nice good fuck that he was thoroughly enjoying, then pulled out for Christy to take over. I loved seeing the looks on both faces as the older stud sunk his big prong into the young hottie that was a former student… very wild and hot to watch. Then it was my turn on my back, Vice sliding his now familiar tool into me giving me a slow plowing then being replaced by Christie, whose fat cock felt amazing stretching my hole, and boy that man could throw and energetic fuck, it felt amazing. It was time for our host to give up his hole, so taking a rip, I got down and tongued his hole, exhaled the cloud onto him, then lubed up my cock and slowly pressed in. His strong arms gripped my shoulders and even held me in place while I was about halfway in. Vice handed him poppers, an he took a couple of hits in each nostril. I saw him flush red as he nodded at me to continue. With a slow steady pressure I kept on until my balls banged against his cheeks and I was fully inside. “Ahh, that’s grand, that’s so grand… do it man, fuck me!” Who could resist? Like I did with Doug the virgin, I started a real screw, adding circular horizontal motion to my in and out thrusts. Along with his moans, the pre-cum dripping steadily from his dick told me he was really enjoying this. I grabbed one of his nips and squeezed hard, while he did the same on both of mine, then suddenly wrapped his long legs around me. I love being in that position! Vice had been waiting patiently, but I could see he was really hot to fuck his old instructor. I slipped out, and Vice was right there, teasing the hole with the head of his beautiful cock and holding out the bottle of poppers. “You’re gonna’ need these!” I opened the bottle for Christy, who eagerly took several hits before handing me back the bottle. As soon as I had capped the bottle, Vice sank into that hot ginger ass in one long slow steady thrust. “Jayzus, Mari and Joseph!” erupted from the impaled hottie, and after allowing a couple of seconds for Christy to catch his breath and expand his hole for a cock wider than mine, Vice began to give him an incredible dicking down. I’m not usually the voyeur type, but between having sex nearly non-stop since Thursday afternoon and how hot these two were for each other, I sat back and enjoyed the view. Shortly thereafter, another pause and we got into “lucky Pierre” fucking, one of us on the bed while another fucked him and that guy getting fucked from behind. That middle position is “Lucky Pierre” and it’s my favorite place to be in a three-way. On Friday night, Lou and I had taught Vice what it felt like and he was instantly a fan of the position. We got all the variations we could, and during our round robin, we each wound up giving a load – Vice took mine and Christy’s while I took Vice’s. It was getting to be time to finish up so Christy could go let his son out from behind the front desk, Vice and I took a quick rinse of a shower, and got dressed to go. We texted Lou that we were heading out and that Vice would hang in my room until Lou got in touch, and that Christy would be down shortly to return the pipe and poppers and such. Before we left the room, he gave us each his private cellphone number, telling Vice he’d see him soon, and letting me know to get in touch before I left town. Walking down the stairs, we thanked him profusely for an excellent end to the evening and headed around the corner onto Pearl Street, and then turned right on Commercial. Once again, the street was foggy and quiet. A few guys passed us, looking us over or tossing a flirty comment, while Vice and I discussed the ups and downs of the evening festivities. “Gotta’ say I liked last night better,” Vice told me. “Parts of tonight were wickie hawt, I mean I fucked around with Mr. O and Matteo! Mind blowing! But that niece of Jimmy’s – nah, didn’t go for that, too controlling and doesn’t give back… how was her boyfriend?” “Hot, but there was something holding me back from fully getting into it you know? This session with just the three of us did a lot to restore the sexiness of the evening.” “And then of course there was your “Golden Gloves” performance…” That did make me chuckle, I’ll admit. “I so hate it when someone feels the need to push me that far, what a douchebag.” We had reached Carver Street and walked up on the porch, I let us in to the foyer, and pushed the night bell for whoever was behind the desk. In a minute, Miles the houseboy pulled the main door open and we stepped in, smiling at us. “You had some wild night, Daddy J! I mean first the Garth Brooks songs and then you take down some homophobe?” I sighed, looking at Vice who simply smirked at me. “I take it Keiran and Charlie got home before us then?” “Oh, yeah, little bit ago,” he informed us as we headed to the stairs. “Did you really beat him so hard he needed to go to the hospital?” I didn’t even look back as I started up the stairs, “God I hope not.”

Author's Note: If you've made it this far and have not read the Author's Note, please do. It adds important context to all chapters of this story. I stood silently, in the exact same spot, arms and hands by my side, blindfolded and gagged, wearing all my other gear…my armor. It’s hard to even say that I was “naked” given all the gear though I’m sure that’s how most would have described me. I stood in that spot, as still as I could be, for what felt like much longer but was probably closer to 10 to 15 minutes. My dick had developed a life of its own, occasionally getting a little bit harder and twitching – probably in anticipation of what would come next. During this time my hole was doing what every bottom’s freshly fucked hole does…send non-stop aggressive emergency alert messages to your brain saying, "NEED MORE LOADS!" Many many many more loads. Bottom’s always like to take loads, but if you haven’t recently (within the last 24 hours, week, whatever), the first one seems to trigger the insatiable hunger and unrelenting focus on getting more. Many many many more. Had I just gotten a load under other circumstances and not under the control of my Dominants, I’d be scouring the internet, my phone, texting fuck buddies, and identifying a plan to find more myself, but now, I was left merely to wait. My hole continued to pulse ever so slightly. I genuinely feel bad for the power tops and reluctant bottoms of the world that never feel this sensation in their life. It’s like a weird combination of heat and lust and ambition and drive and singular focus. There was movement all around me during this time -- items being moved and shuffled, dining room chairs placed in different locations. Something made of hollow metal got assembled but I had no idea what it was – it didn’t sound large enough to be a sling. Someone brought something up from the basement and must have hit the wall or door jamb doing so. "Oh damnit!" Jacob said...he must have been the one carrying whatever it was. The porno was back on but not very loud...Ethan and Jacob didn't speak much, at least that I could hear, but occasionally I'd here, "Like this you mean?" or "Try it there." I didn't know what was taking place. Someone lightly clapped their hands and Ethan said, "I think that's it. Let's turn on the other TV and the music." Two TVs? Music? There must be something happening involving other people, because there’d be no reason for two TVs and music… I continued to stand there, thinking about what I had heard. The furniture and chair movement – I assumed so it was more out of the way and would make space. The shutters in the living room had been closed since I arrived, but I thought I heard the shutters in the dining room close as well. Something large enough was brought up from the basement that it was difficult to maneuver through the narrow door…maybe a folding table like one you’d have at a party? I knew I was spiraling trying to imagine the possibilities so once again, reminded myself to just breathe… That lasted a few minutes until I heard some final sounds similar to what I had heard a while ago but did not recognize or identify. This time I thought I knew. I heard what sounding like plastic sheathing being dropped downward coming from the dining room. Putting two and two together, I realized that what I’d heard earlier was the same type of sheathing that I now guessed had been placed on the floor and secured with tape (I had heard tape being pulled off the roll). Now it sounded like they might be covering furniture. The show Dexter was in its heyday around this time and if you remember that show, plastic sheathing was regularly used for Dexter’s cleanup. Yes, my mind went there at that moment, but I quickly ignored the thought. This had to be something involving watersports…that’s the ONLY possible reason for this covering things up like this. But seriously, how much could really go down in someone’s house without it getting destroyed? I got pissed in on my bed once with sex sheets down and me holding as much piss in as I could, it was still something needing containment. Knowing Ethan though, he had thought this through. I’m taken immediately back to reality with another slap on my semi hard dick and I could tell both Ethan and Jacob were standing in front of me. It is crazy how lack of sight and the blindfold made it seem sometimes like what I was thinking in my head was real, because I could picture it so clearly…and it was only someone or something jolting me back to the physical world that made you realize you had been daydreaming. "Boy, we are going to start getting you ready, just the two of us. But shortly after we're done, there are going to be several more people joining us. We are not going to tell you who they are, whether you know them, whether we know them, or any information about them." Oh my god, "whether you know them" - it wouldn't be the first time I'd accidentally ended up at the same sex party as a friend, but not in my current circumstances. "Boy, do you remember when we talked about watersports?” (I shook my head yes and grunted.) “You started today liking watersports, and tomorrow you will not be able to live without them. It will become something you need and crave and can't live without. An obsession. That’s what tonight is all about.” I shook my head a few more times yes, vigorously, while trying to grunt enthusiastically. Someone reached around to my hole and began to pull the butt plug out that had been inside me. I had once again almost forgotten it was there. Applying a little more lube near the base, they continued pulling. This plug felt different going in and very different coming out. The widest part finally popped out, and I made a small yelping sound as my hole then settled on another ledge, stopping it from coming out further. The plug was pulled on more and my hole released two more additional tiers of the plug – not as wide as the first and getting smaller as it exited. I could picture the shape of the plug now. I was breathing heavy and panting – that ended up being more effort than I expected. I was led to the same bathroom as before and moved into the shower. I heard both Ethan and Jacob remove their clothes. A group shower? Yeah, right! We had just talked about watersports so I had a pretty good idea of what might come next. "Boy, Down!" Ethan demanded. His voice had grown much more assertive in just the last minute. The somewhat compassionate vibe from when my blindfold was off was gone. We were back to business. I got down on all fours and then lowered my arms and head towards the shower floor, raised my ass and pushed it back, giving the maximum access to my hole. I assumed the Down position…I was getting good at it. Ethan told me to move forward and guided my head to the corner of the shower which I assumed was so someone could be behind me. I could hear both stroking their dicks. I wasn’t just getting washed down with piss, I wasn’t just getting fucked…this was the perfect setup for what has become one of my favorite things to this day – I was going to get piss fucked. (Author’s note: at times like this, I have a certain "devious grin" I tend to make that some people have noticed. I couldn't grin then because of the gag, but while writing this section in 2025, I caught myself with the "devious grin.") "Boy, your hole has started to loosen up but you need to focus so you’re ready for what’s happening next! You need to loosen up your muscles and not grip our dicks at all unless we tell you to. We're gonna continue to fuck your hole open with whatever we need to until we can take a piss easily in your hole." Jacob said. He had moved into the shower behind me and onto his knees based on the direction his voice was coming from. The shower was a large rectangular glass enclosed shower, adequate for two people in these positions, but there wasn’t room for additional movement. Right in front of my head was the corner of the shower so I couldn’t move forward, and Jacob could easily stop me from moving left or right…I was pretty much stuck. It felt a little like the Cage. Jacob, like before, put his dick against the outside of my hole and traced the outside with his dick. And in a way that would become very familiar, he centered his dick on my hole and hesitated for just enough time so my anticipation could build. He’d only fucked me once at this point, so I didn’t know if he was always aggressive, switched things up or…. FUUUUCKK! Before I ever knew it, Jacob took a quick breath and lunged forward and sunk his dick completely. It couldn’t have taken more than 3 seconds. I tried to escape the onslaught of his dick by moving forward, but my head collided with the corner of the shower so there he was, balls deep inside of me. I felt the familiar feeling of my hole wrapped around the base of his dick. It did, absolutely, feel different than Alex’s. He kept himself all the way inside me, and the longer he stayed, the more I felt I could tell the difference. I had moaned extremely loudly when he entered and had resumed shallow breathing, panting to try to calm myself. Without the gag, I’m sure even the neighbors would have heard me. I felt my eyes water from the overwhelming sensation – thank God Ethan couldn’t see that. After being inside me and buried for a bit, he rotated his hips so that my hole continued to be opened. I was lightheaded and a little dizzy the way you are when you get a complete endorphin blast all at once. He began to fuck me very aggressively and every five strokes or so would continue to rotate his hips and work my hole open. I could feel myself opening up more and more. He wasted no time beginning to fuck me hard, this time every five strokes or so shoving most of the way in and then circling his hips so that it pulled on all edges of my hole. He had a pattern I could anticipate which helped me to start fucking him back a little bit. As this was happening, I was moaning and grunting like my body was being torn apart but in reality, I was enjoying it so much and hoping he wouldn’t stop. I kept reminding myself to breathe and relax…saying both words in my mind as he continued. He pulled out completely and just as quickly I had three fingers from each of his hands up inside me, again pulling my hole open towards opposite sides of my body. He was not messing around, using all his arm string. It felt great and then he replaced his fingers with his dick again, fucking me for a few minutes longer. "I gotta stop. You don't get my load yet, Boy." He pulled out and said to Ethan "Look at that..." " “Hell yeah, and we haven't really gotten started." I think at that moment I was thinking “if we haven’t started yet, then let’s fucking start already” – the bottom in me was turned up! Despite the energy of the situation, I honestly felt super relaxed compared to any other time I had been fucked in my life up to that point (which was a lot). I felt like those porno bottoms who literally can take a massive dick without so much as a dime size amount of lube, right from the jump – my hole was ready! I could still feel the slickness of Alex's loadI could certainly smell cum which, at this point, had to include Jacob's precum. My hole was in a Zen state – relaxed, ready, and energized. "Here comes!" Jacob said, just a few moments after he had pulled out. I felt a few initial drops and sprays of his warm piss hit the outside of my hole and my ass cheeks before he put his dick back inside, this time slower and gentler. He was nearly fully in when he let out a sigh/moan and just like that, it started. It felt warm and the feeling of it inside could not be ignored. It was so different than cum, which felt softer when it hits your insides. This felt sharper - not painful - just sharper. He went on for a while, and I thought he was finished but then he sigh/moaned again and even more started flowing into me. I wanted to say "Damn, sir, that's a lot of piss." Honestly, I didn't know how much it was compared to how it felt, but then it started to leak out of me and past his dick and I could feel it dribbling down my legs. Jacob let out another sigh/moan, I guess indicating he was done. “Oh Boy, how does that feel? You’ve got a hole filled with my piss. I want you to try gently wrapping your hole a little tighter around my dick…you’re gonna hold all this piss inside you and I don’t want any to come out.” I did as I was told, focusing very hard on controlling my hole around his dick. He very slowly removed his dick, little by little. It felt like I succeeded when he finally had his dick completely out. I didn’t feel any additional piss flow out of me. Jacob and Ethan seemed to shuffle positions quickly, because a few moments later, I felt Ethan's dick pressed up against my hole, already centered, and within 10 seconds of Jacob pulling out, Ethan was already inside of me. "I fucking love shoving my dick into a hole full of piss and fucking it out. Damn, so fucking hot." I groaned in agreement a few times "grrr grrr grrr." "That's so hot man, how's it feel?" Jacob was egging Ethan on. "Really fucking good, I could stay here forever but it's time to make sure he starts feeling and smelling like a pig who's obsessed with piss." While inside of me, I had the same feeling of knowing Ethan's dick compared to the others...I felt a difference. Jacob's dick was thicker overall top to bottom, so it forced me open more side to side. Ethan's was more cylindrical so it felt more equal around my entire hole. Alex’s was longer, wider at the base than at the top. Ethan shoved his dick in about 3/4 of the way and I could tell while he was pushing his dick in that he was already starting to piss in me. "Just keep making sure that hole is nice and relaxed Boy cuz I know you want this second bucket of piss inside you." I grunted again. He made a similar sound to Jacob and let out a sigh/moan as he continued to flood me. A small amount continued to trickle out of my hole, but nothing compared to what I could feel was going inside. I honestly wasn't sure how long it was going to go on. Occasionally the flow of piss would stop for a moment then start. And I felt this complicated sense of fullness and emptiness at the same time. When he finally finished, he didn't pull out. Instead, he started pumping his dick in and out of me, speeding up little by little until he started to pound me at a fairly aggressive speed with deep, long strokes. At this point, I still felt very relaxed but then realized that the flood gates had opened and there was piss splashing out of my hole from his dick thrusts and up on to my back, my legs, presumably all over Ethan....I felt some drops of piss hit my back and sides of my torso. He kept pounding pretty fast and hard, while at the same time taking deep breaths in and out and telling me to "relax" and I did and the more he continued to pump and the piss flew everywhere, the more relaxed I became. Ethan kept going and at a certain point, I felt considerably emptier than before and the piss-splash show had all but stopped. Ethan grunted and said, "That was fucking amazing. Good Boy, you learned how to relax your hole more. You did a good job so I'm gonna start you off with your first load of the night." He smacked my ass and then began fucking me fast and hard and very quickly he said, "I'm breeding your hole Boy. You're gonna get a fat load! Here goes." He grunted more and shot a load in me, buried deep in my hole up to his balls. I could feel the cum deposit, but it felt different now that all that piss had been in there. He pulled out quickly and got up. The smaller butt plug from earlier had re-appeared and slide easily in. "You're not taking a shower. Pat yourself dry with this towel and stand up." He threw a towel on my back and I stood up. He told me to pick up my feet one then the other, slid a jock strap on to my legs, and pulled it up and over my dick, adjusting it. We exited the bathroom and I could already smell the sweet smell of Ethan and Jacob's piss, starting to dry all over my body. The smell was intoxicating. It didn't smell like a public restroom - some combination of cleaning chemicals and stagnant urine and unclean surfaces. It smelled clean and crisp. I was still lightheaded and my body was very relaxed. I was euphoric – that’s the best word for it. I had played around with piss and even been piss fucked many times and so I was a bit surprised that I felt so present to how the experience felt, how I was so relaxed during it, and how the smell was just enchanting. During other experiences, there was more tension in the experience…lingering concern about the environment, who was around, whether I was okay to be around them smelling like I’d just been pissed in. Ethan was leading me across the room with his hand on my shoulder, and Jacob was on my other side. Ethan moved his hand briefly down and snapped the waistband of my jock, right above my hole and laughed, "You're gonna end up loving the smell of this jock by the end of the night Boy."

Morning: Rob reached out via WhatsApp and suggested I head to his place. He had said he was interested in some serious oral and manual ass play and that he had this new toy dildo thing that we had wanted use once before… but didn't have time (strapon). It was quite thick and long. He says he gets a kick out of the feel as well. On the way to Rob's place, I get a phone call from Rick and he says he is horny as fuck and did I wanna fuck? He was dog-sitting his daughter's dog and he was worried about leaving dog alone. Of course, I told him I'd be happy to head over and fuck. I just had an appointment and would be done in an hour or two. Would that work? He agreed and I smiled knowing I would likely be heading to Rick's place with Rob's load in my guts. Rob was naked in the kitchen when I walked in and already had a semi hardon happening. I said HI, gave him a quick kiss and groped his cock. It immediately started to harden in my hand, so I dropped to my knees and sucked the skin into my mouth. I pulled the skin back gently with my teeth and lips and watched it stretch. Then I nibbled the foreskin and his knees almost gave out. We smoked a few bowls. He was horny as fuck and kept touching my balls and cock, and drifting across my nipples... sliding down my back and playing with my hole. I had cleaned out deep, cause I never knew what to expect from Rob. I had also used a thick syringe to push a big load of lube into my guts. Suddenly he bent me over the kitchen counter and fucked me for a few minutes while I took some pulls on the pipe. He licked my hole and spit all over it and slapped his cock on the outside and then fucking in/out a couple of inches to tease me. I turned and dropped to my knees and I sucked his cock and balls until I had him dripping precum in nothing flat. He was HAF for sure. We went upstairs and he immediately bent me over bed and fucked me for a while doggy style. He fed me some poppers and worked in deeper and talked dirty in my ear the whole time. He licked my ear and told me he was going to ruin my hole and then load it up with one of his famous massive pre-cum THEN cum loads. Rob's precum is larger than most guys full load. He just generates ton of cum. I literally feel the precum shooting in my guts when he starts... then he stops for a couple of seconds and then typically gives me a big wet load. I was surprised at the intensity of the fuck and the orgasm. After he blew his load in my second hole, he got on his back and I started to eat his ass. After a short bit, he pushed me off and said he needed to fuck again. He said he needed to top more today. He grabbed some lube and the strapon toy and got it loaded onto his cock. It was a good 8" long and probably 3" around... pretty big. A penis extension for his already thick and hard 7" cock. But, while he was wearing the toy he could only slide it part way down his thick cock and so his cock + toy ended up being about a good 10-11" of juicy hard cock for my stretched hole. I got on my back and pulled my legs back wide. I did some poppers while he slow dicked me with strapon. Right from the entrance of my hole and all the way down to his pubes. I came a couple of times - assgasm AND orgasm. I bet he fucked me 10 minutes with that thing. He said he wasn't sure weather he wanted to cum inside the hollow strap on or not? Of course, I convinced him to pull it off and go back into my now 'sloppy' cunt. His big load of precum and cum were coated all over the strapon. My hole was a dripping, gaping mess. I slid a couple of fingers across the outside of my hole and I could feel how raw and stretched out I was... I pulled some cum from the edge of my ass and looked him right in the eye as I licked my fingers clean. His eyes lit up when he realized I still had it on my tongue and he pushed his raw cock into my raw hole and kissed me. Hard. We swapped his load from my hole back and forth. Our tongues dueled and pushed the cum back and forth until we both had 50% and we looked into one another's eyes as we both swallowed at the same time. His hard cock was slowly pumping me the entire time we snowballed. His hairy chest and nipples rubbed against my hairy chest and nipples. We both groaned at the piggy-ness of the situation. He pulled his cock to the edge of my hole, looked at me and slammed back in deep (cuz' I was all opened up) and he dropped an incredibly large hot load in my second hole. We kissed some more while he churned his cum around the inside of my guts. Nice and slow. Side to side. Out to the edge and back in deep. He said "Can you hear the squishiness and wetness of your hole around my cock"?? At that point, I blew a massive load of my own and he ducked back quickly to capture it with his mouth. I finished shooting in his mouth and could feel the gentle suction and tongue action as he licked my cockhead and foreskin. At the same time, he had reached over and put in the ass plug into my hole in one smooth push. This way I could keep the cum inside. He knew I often liked to use his used cum in my hole as natural lube and go home to ride a couple of my BIG ass stretcher toys and jerk off to home made amateur porn. It turns him on knowing I'm carrying his load home with me to continue some ass play. It turns ME on knowing I am headed to Rick's place for load number two. Rick: I called Rick from the highway and said I had completed my 'errands' and was he around? He said he was sitting and watching some porn and edging... how long would I be? Door was open, so come on in!! I told him about 15 minutes and drove directly to his place. The entire way there, I clenched and relaxed my stretched hole and felt the butt plug with each contraction. I imagined what my freshly fucked hole would look and feel like wrapped around the big black plug. Sure enough, the door was unlocked and I closed it and locked it before heading upstairs to the spare bedroom where I knew the computer sat on a nice glass computer desk. Rick yelled "HI, I'm up in the spare bedroom." I started to untie my sweat pants and I pulled my t-shirt over my head as I walked into the room. Rick was sitting naked in front of the monitor with a major hardon. I could see precum dripping from the head of his cock as he slowly stroked it and looked at me stripping inside the doorway. I looked over his shoulder to see what he was watching and I could see a couple of leather Daddy's on the screen. Both had harnesses on and one guy was laid back in a sling while the other guy was taking long, slow strokes in and out of the hairy ass under him. The bottom had a thick uncut dripping cock and the top clearly had at least 9-10" of cock sliding in and out of the bottom's hole. You could see the bottom's ass lips stretched with every outward pull. Rick rolled his chair back a couple of feet and I dropped down to the floor and licked the tip of his leaking cock. This made him groan and throw his head back on the chair. I could feel his cock flex as I slowly slipped the entire thing into my wet mouth, then down my wet throat. I squeezed the length of his cock with my throat muscles a few times, accompanied by his guttural grunts and groans. Then I slowly pulled off all the way to the tip of his rock hard cock and gave a few fast butterfly flicks across the glans. He pointed at the screen and said... "Check that out". I turned my head in time to see the hung top pull his cock from the stretched bottom's hole and immediately replace it with his fingers and fist. He slipped his entire hand into that gape slowly and as he pushed and twisted the bottom thrashed around in the sling. You could tell the bottom was enjoying the cock and fist action. I turned back to Rick's rock hard cock and could see a huge dollop of pre-cum leaking from his piss slit and I looked up at him and made eye contact as I leaned forward and licked it clean. He nodded at the big screen monitor and I stood up, bent over the desk and arched my ass, legs spread apart. On the screen, the big uncut cock appeared to be shooting a load of cum into the moaning bottom's hole. Withing seconds, you could see the hole getting creamy and the top just kept stroking in and out, nice and slow, but deep. Churning that load up. I heard an intake of breath from Rick as he reached down and saw the butt plug handle between my ass cheeks. He leaned forward and whispered "Are you stretching this hole out with that plug so I can go deep right off the start" as he slowly turned and twisted the butt plug. He teased me by pulling the plug to the edge of my ass lips and as I could feel them stretching outward, he pushed the plug back inside. I groaned from the nice stretch, and he repeated a few more times. Suddenly, he slapped my ass with his bare hand and said "You slut... do you already have a load of cum in there? I can see cum covered that plug when I pull it to the edge. What the fuck?" I looked over my shoulder and grinned at him and said "Why don't you slide your hard cock in there and see for yourself". I felt the insistent tug of the plug once again being pulled to the edge, but this time, he pulled it out in one swift move and then stopped. I looked over my shoulder again, and he was smiling and rotating the ass plug around slowly. He looked right at me and licked a blob of cum off the tip. Then he reached around and put it in front of my face. I grinned and swallowed the entire plug in one slow, smooth move. I took the entire thing into my mouth as he twisted it around inside and against my tongue. As I licked the cum clean from the plug, I felt Rick's hard cock at the entrance to my hole. He dropped the plug on the floor and slapped the purple head of his cock against my wet hole. You could hear the squish as he slapped it a few times. His cock is semi-cut and the skin was pulled back past the rim of his fat head. His cock was a nice 7 or so inches and he could stay hard for a long time, and multiple cumshots in one session. I knew he was excited about the chance to fuck a preloaded hole. He said, "Push some of that cum out. Just a little bit. I wanna use it for lube." I carefully opened my hole a little and pushed and I heard him gasp. "Oh fuck ya.. right there. Just wait". He lined his cockhead in my pucker and took both his hands and gripped my hips and DROVE his cock inside. One fast, deep thrust. Right to the base of his balls. Then he momentarily stopped while I gasped, surprised at the ferocity of his thrust. Then I saw a bottle of poppers appear under my nose and he told me to take a couple of huffs. I did as he suggested and he pulled the bottle away and I heard the lid go back on. I immediately felt his hands on my hips again and as my brain started to float, I felt him pull all the way out to the point where he was stretching my ass lips outward with the big flare of his cockhead. And he slammed into my stretched hole again and again. He started slapping my ass and calling me a cumslut for coming to him with a preloaded hole. And then he settled in to a good solid fuck. One of those fucks where he is deep dicking me and slapping my ass and talking dirty. He told me he loved the feel of the warm load wrapped around his cock as it pistoned in and out. He warned me to squeeze tight and not let any cum or precum spill out of my hole... or else. I was already well stretched out from Rob's big uncut cock and load. Rob had deposited that load deep into my second hole and Rick told me he was enjoying the feeling of the slick, warm cum coating his cock as he plowed in and out. Rick pushed my face down into the office chair and made sure it was up against the desk in a locked in position. I could feel him move forward a few shuffles and I knew what was coming next. He always did that when he wanted to 'dig in' deep inside my second hole. Just like Rob enjoyed the same spot. He continued with some solid slaps on my red ass. My cheeks were getting hot from the slapping. The poppers showed up again. I took a few huffs and braced myself as I felt him really starting to get in deep. He was using his legs to drive himself forward. His hips arched upwards and I could feel his cock bottoming out inside of me. He just took some nice short 1-2" thrusts while buried deep. "I love this feeling brother.. I'm gonna seed your guts and add my load in with Load #1. I'm gonna drown you with cum, I'm so turned on". And he made a funny noise and just pounded the crap out of me. His cock was bouncing around my guts and banging off the edges and the prostate and deep into the second hole as he exploded. He stopped thrashing around and stood still just pumping his hips back and forth gently as I milked the remaining cum from his cock. He churned it up really well and took his time mixing up the two loads of cum up inside of me. After a few minutes, he pulled out and I spun around and took his balls into my hand - right at the base of his balls. I held him balls gently but tight and leaned forward to lick all the cum from his semi-hard cock and all around the base of his cock and his balls. I know just about how much tongue action I can give him without setting of his sensitivity shudders. Once he was licked clean, I stood up and he pushed me towards his bedroom. There was a blanked covering the bed and he told me to get on the bed on my back. I wasn't sure what was coming next, but then he reached over and pulled a sleepmask off the dresser and put it on me. I was 'blacked out' and could only hear and feel what was going on. "Just relax and enjoy the ride" he said and passed me the bottle of poppers. I took a few hits and laid back in the darkness wondering what he was going to do. I felt a couple of fingers open my puffy hole and stroke in and out just an inch or so. Then those same fingers were pushed up against my lips. I opened my mouth and he slid the cummy fingers across my tongue. I sucked them clean and expected him to go back and do it again. Instead I felt the same two fingers being pushed a little deeper into my ass. Then pulled back. About a good minute of being fingered, stretched slightly and having my prostate rubbed randomly as he stroked in and out. It was an incredible feeling. Then a third finger was added. He kept talking about how wet my ass was and how hot it looked dripping cum around his hand. It was definitely turning my crank to hear him go on about how it looked. I sure couldn't see it. A fourth finger slid in beside the others. He was slowly stroking right up to the base of the fingers and his thumb. He kept stroking and sliding his hand around the edge of my hole. I could feel the slickness of his hand thanks to all the cum. And then, he started to slide the thumb in with the four fingers. This was new for him. He had never fisted my hole before. As he worked in deeper and took his time 'pumping' his fist back and forth like a big fat cock, he told me he was going to push all the cum deep into my guts. I took a couple more huffs and then relaxed my hole. He could feel me let it go a little and was ready. His fist slid easily inside my hole and he stopped moving for a minute or so, while I got used to the feeling. He flexed his fingers just a little bit, so I could feel exactly where he was, and once again, I relaxed and told him to keep going. He started to gently pump my hole with his fist. I felt the two longest fingers probing and teasing the ring of muscles into my second hole and I pushed them outwards so he could slide deeper. The feeling was incredible. He just kept 'hand-fucking' me gently and slowly, but continue to push inwards a little bit at a time. He stopped moving and I asked him what was wrong?? He replied " I want to make sure I get a picture of this so you can see how deep my fist is up your asshole buddy". I groaned and flexed my inner and outer ass rings and he started pumping again. He managed to stroked my prostate with every in and out movement and after a few minutes of this wonderful torture, I blew a load of cum. Within seconds of me cumming, he gently pulled his fist out of my ass. I could hear the juices squishing around the entire time. Suddenly, I felt his cock slide back into my hole and heard him 'sigh'. He told me this was the most fun he had enjoyed in a while and his inner piggy definitely came to life. I grinned and just took his cock as he slammed me standing at the edge of his bed. He fed me a couple more huffs of poppers and I felt three fingers slide into my ass beside his thrusting cock. It felt amazing and he used his fingers to grip his cock from one side while I squeezed his cock and fingers with my ass muscles. He spent the next few minutes pushing his cock in and out, then sliding his fingers up inside, then sliding his cock inside along the fingers. The feeling was pretty intense. He made that funny noise again and pulled his cock right to the edge of my ass lips and I could feel some warm spurts of cum all over the edge of my stretched gaping hole. I could also feel a shot or two go directly into my gape and land on the inside of my hole. Then he shoved his cock back in and churned the cum in and out of my ass. I felt his fingers at my mouth again and I licked more of our combined juices from his fingers. He went back down and scooped some more and continued to feed me. I was in piggy heaven feeling his cock and his fingers working over my hole and licking those fingers clean. He pulled back and pulled me off the bed and onto my knees. I quickly felt the head of his dripping cock smack against my lips. I had no idea where he was standing, so I just opened my mouth and he fed his cock inside. I licked his cock and balls clean again using my tongue as a guide of where to clean. Once I knew he was cleaned off, I leaned back on my haunches and he pulled the sleep mask off me. "That was a very hot scene... we need to do that again... soon". He took the butt plug and pushed it back inside of me and said... "Go home and ride a dildo using this cum for lube and get yourself off again. Next time we video this....".

I was looking on Grindr one night when a 18 year old hit me up and asked if I wanted to fuck him on his parent's bed. I said of course, so he gave me the address which was only a mile or so away, so I hopped in my car and went over. He met me at the door wearing pajama bottoms and a hoodie. He was pretty cute, a couple inches shorter than me with curly hair and a few extra pounds, but he carried it well. He invited me inside and I followed him up to the master bedroom. I saw lube and a condom on one of the bedside tables, so I figured he'd have me wrap it up, but I decided to see if I could get him worked up enough to let me fuck him raw. We started kissing and he pulled off my shirt and then his hoodie. He dropped to his knees and then pulled down my sweats. I quickly pulled off my shoes and socks and stepped out of my sweats. He took my semi in his mouth and started sucking me off. I got hard pretty quick and after a few minutes he got on his hands and knees and asked me if I rim. I yanked down his pajamas and started lapping at his hole. It was freshly cleaned and he moaned like crazy. After a couple minutes he flipped over and asked me if I minded a little role play. I told him know and asked what he had in mind. He said he wanted me to fuck him a bit with the condom on and then break it. I told him that's fucking hot and he said he could tell and grabbed my rock hard cock. I told him to put the condom on me so he opened it up and rolled it on. He grabbed some lube and lubed up his hole and handed the bottle to me so I could lube up my covered cock. He wanted to ride me first so I payed down on the bed and he straddled me as I held my cock straight up. He slid down it slowly until he bottomed out, then got into a rhythm bouncing up and down. After a couple minutes he changed pace, slowly drawing up until just my tip was in him, then slamming back down. When he drew up I grabbed my cock and pulled down on the condom stretching it incredibly thin. When he pushed down again I felt it snap. When he pulled up I saw it bunched at the base of my cock. I looked up at his face and he had his eyes closed with a look of pleasure. My suddenly bare cock was rubbing the walls inside this teen's ass and it felt amazing. "Can I fuck you doggie style?" I asked him. He agreed and pulled off and got on his hands and knees. I got up behind him. "Oh fuck," I told him, "the condom broke. Do you have another one?" "No," he replied, looking back at me as I pulled the broken condom off and tossed it on the floor. "That was my only one. Damn, I wanted to cum with you inside me." I put my cock up along his ass crack and wrapped my arms around him. "I can put it in for a little bit and you can jerk off real quick," I suggested. "That's still pretty risky," he replied. I could tell he was going to make me work for it. I started sliding my cock up and down his crack, inching it closer to his hole every time. "I just got tested and I'm neg," I told him, which was true. "I don't know," he said, moaning as the bare tip of my cock brushed his hole. I pressed my cock at his hole, it started to give with the lube that was already coating it. "We shouldn't," he whispered. "Just let me put inside for a minute. It felt so good when the condom broke," I said to him. His hole relaxed and my raw cock started sliding in. "Okay, but just while I jerk off real quick. Don't move," he told me. My bare cock slid in balls deep as he started jerking his cock furiously. "You'll cum faster if my cock is rubbing your prostate," I suggested. "Okay then," he replied. I started thrusting my cock in and out of his unprotected hole as he masturbated. I grabbed his hair and pulled his head slightly back and he moaned in pleasure. Suddenly after a couple minutes the hand supporting him on the bed slid forward and he collapsed forward onto his stomach and I fell forward on his back, ensuring my cock stayed inside him. I kept thrusting into him. "I can't jerk off like this," he complained. "But it feels good right?" I asked. "Yeah, but it's risky," he said. "I've already been barebacking you for a few minutes, what's a few minutes more to make it feel really great?" I asked him. "I guess," he said. "Fuck your cock feels great in me." "Better than when I had the condom on, right?" I asked. "Fuck yeah, I guess the risk is making it way hotter," he replied. "Nah, it's just because this is how guys are supposed to fuck," I told him. I flipped him onto his back so I could kiss him, once again sliding my unprotected cock into him. He wrapped his legs around me and started to jerk off again as I fucked him. "You should probably pull out when you cum," he said. "Its probably better if I cum inside you so I don't get any jizz on your parents bed," I told him. He smiled up at me. "Yeah, you're probably right." I fuck him for a a couple more minutes, letting my bare cock slide almost all the way out before going back in again balls deep. I felt my orgasm starting to build. I grabbed his hair again. "You're about to get bred by a stranger on your parent's bed," I whispered in his ear. "Yeah, do it!" He said. "Do what?" I asked. "Cum in me," he panted. "Are you sure?" I asked. "Just breed me, I almost there!" he cried. That sent me over the edge and my orgasm hit and I started pumping my sperm into his raw teen ass. "Yeah, I'm cumming in you," I told him. He moaned and shot his own load onto his stomach. I collapsed on him and he wrapped his arms around me, my raw cock still buried in him. "That was perfect," he told me. A couple weeks later he had me over and I fucked him doggy style in his hot tub. I told him I should cum in him again so we didn't make a mess in the tub. That made him laugh. His parents were asleep upstairs.

Are there activities you like sexually more than others? LIKEY (PREFERENCE) Are there certain activities that you'll participate in but don't really favor? NO LIKEY Are there activities which you simply will not participate in and there is no negotiation about it? LIMITS/ABSOLUTE NO I'm willing to bet that not a single person reading this hasn't been asked at some point: "what are you into?" or "limits?" Back in the day and before more kinks were out in the open, this used to be a way to determine if someone would bareback. Today, it's less about that and more so trying to determine if someone would fuck without a condom and more what COULD occur. And even if something could occur (say, WS), maybe you are good getting it in your ass and sprayed all over you but don't prefer swallowing it (like me!). I've learned a lot about BDSM recently, and written about it here, and that reflecting made me realize something: it is far more energizing, limit-pushing, and boundary busting when people know these limits and preferences and agree to uphold them. It actually allows you to let go of any concerns you might have that things go out of hand as opposed to worrying that something might go too far. Take the WS example: my response to the question might be "love WS" and the other person might interpret that as "I can do ANYTHING involving piss." So, while I'm blowing the guy, all of a sudden, he pulls me forward by the back of my head and starts to piss down my throat. I know why I don't like that and why I don't want to do it, but we're in a dom/sub situation and I can't speak. I have to recoil and pull myself away. Vibe on ice at this point. "I don't really like to do that. Makes my stomach upset." Nothing makes dicks hard while in the midst of hot sex like talking about an upset stomach. A more extreme example: "No Limits!" or "Anything goes!" is a common response to the "WU into?" message. Responding this way is a blank check to people and in certain social circles and sexual situations, that can be abused or at least become uncomfortable. I have twice been in such a situation - where the nature of what I thought was happening. I may have said yes to everything that transpired after but in both cases wasn't asked, didn't have the option, and was incapacitated to the point where I couldn't respond. Much of I take accountability for because I didn't establish my limits. A core principle of BDSM is communication and consent; consent requires some specificity. This is especially true in enhanced situations. And I'm not saying you should be a hardnosed teetotaler about limits and I've had really great eye-opening experiences going past them, but it's good to know where those limits are so that YOU can adjust them. I start with my list if it's anything more than anon hookup. Given there's time for an arranged hookup, good to talk about things. What I learned about writing The Trunk and the Cage was how thoughtful the 3 Doms were about the limits/preferences conversation and how it was absolutely upheld. Once I got used to what was happening, it was so much easier to know they were watching out for those limits, which made me able to let go and relax even more. And believe it or not, now that I've folded this into hookups, it's a fuckton easier to just go with the flow and enjoy it and turn-up! I have fantasies about non-consensual sex, about being pushed well beyond my limits, of being kidnapped, etc. Many of us do. And I used to say things like "No Limits!" cuz it sounds better than a bulleted list of things that are and are not okay. FUCK THAT!! Some dom top knowing exactly how far he can push me without any stress on his part makes it so much easier to FUCK ROUGH AND RAW without hesitation lingering at all. Limits and boundaries create far more potential to really push your limits. Here are my preferences and limits as of today - it's a living document...

There was a brief time I went to the bath house fairly regularly. It’s less of a hassle than grindr and you just get people who say they’re not interested instead of flakes. One night I saw a cute south asian twink who was about 5’4” and maybe 100lbs with what I assumed was his much older boyfriend. We locked eyes as I was passing by on the bathroom and we smiled at each other. I peed, washed my hands, and went to walk around some more. I walked down a hall and saw him again walking toward me and he said hi. I said hi back and stopped in front of him. He asked me if I wanted to fuck and I said yes, so he led me back to the sling room which was unoccupied. I closed the door behind us and he took off his towel and hopped in the sling, spreading his legs wide in the stirrups. He had a nice 5 inch uncut cock and a tight little ballsack. I had a little bottle of lube with me and I asked him if bare was okay. He said yes so I took off my towel and lubed up my cock. Another reason I like bathhouses. Barely a minute since I said hi to him and I’m sliding my cock bareback into a 20 year old twink. His ass opened easily for me and felt like a velvet glove. I started fucking him, asking to make sure it was okay to cum in him. He said yes and I told him he was a hot little bareback slut and a stranger twice his age was about to seed his hole. He said he loved the dirty talk and that he loved strangers filling his ass with cum so his boyfriend could fuck his cummy hole. That sent me over the edge and I blew my load into him as he jerked his own load onto his stomach. I pulled out, thanked him, went to shower and go home. It was a quick trip. The next weekend I went back on a Saturday night and it was moderately busy. I got undressed and saw there was someone at one of the glory holes so I stuck my soft cock through and immediately a mouth was on it getting me up to full mast. I let him suck me for about a minute before pulling out, wrapping my towel around my waist with my obviously hard cock tenting the towel. I walked into the maze and turned a couple corners and saw two muscle guys. I caught the eye of one of them with brown hair and he whispered to his blonde friend. His friend looked at me and nodded. The brown haired guy walked up to me and grabbed my hand and said you’re coming with us. I followed him into the sling room with his friend behind me. The blonde shut the door while the brown haired guy pushed me into the sling. They got my feet in the stirrups and the blonde put a condom on his nice 6 inch cock and lubed it while his friend started sucking my cock. I was mostly looking to top that day, but had cleaned out so I said fuck it. The blonde go between my legs and stretched me open with his condom covered cock. His friend stood by my head and opened his towel, revealing a gorgeous 7 inch cock which I immediately took into his mouth. We stayed like that for a few minutes with the blonde fucking my ass while I serviced his friend. Then the brown haired guy moved down toward the blonde, who pulled out and pulled off the condom, tossing it in a little trash can. The blonde moved up to my head and stuck his cock in my mouth. I glanced down at his brown haired friend and saw him lubing up his bare cock. He lined it up and sank his dick bareback into my ass. I nearly had a spontaneous orgasm as he bottomed out in my unprotected ass. He started railing me with his raw cock and I was in heaven as I got spit roasted by these two muscle hunks. After a few minutes the blonde pulls out of my mouth and jerked his load onto my face and in my mouth. I was licking his cum off my lips when the brown haired guy pulled out and I looked as he jerked his load onto my stomach. I was turned on but disappointed that my ass didn’t have any cum in it. They left me lying there and I got out of the sling and walked to the showers with cum on my face and rinsed off. I walked back to the maze and saw a twink getting fucked on a bench on his hands and knees by a handsome thirty-something guy. The twink shot a load onto the bench which he wiped up with his towel and said thanks to guy over his shoulder and pulled off his cock and walked off. I laughed and said that looked abrupt. The guy said whatever and pulled the condom off his cock and tossed it in the trash. I asked if he wanted to finish in me and he said sure and went to grab a condom. I told him he didn’t need that if he didn’t want it so he shrugged and got behind me as I got on my hands and knees. I felt his raw 6 inch cock slide into my already stretched hole. He grabbed my hips and started pounding my bareback hole. I told him not to pull out and a few minutes later he went balls deep and collapsed on my back. After a moment he pulled out his bare cock and ruffled my hair and walked off. I heard someone say that was hot and turned to see another thirty-something guy stroking what looked to be a nice 7 inch cock. I asked if he’d like to make a deposit as well and he said yes, so I got on my back and he got in between my legs and I took my third bare cock of the night. I started jerking off and my the time I shot my load I had my second load of the night from the fourth cock buried 7 inches deep. I went to the toilet to empty out the loads, showered and went home. About a month later I was at the bathhouse going from the steam room to the hot tub when I passed by 4 twenty-something twinks where all going to the same room. I recognized one as a guy that lived near me because I saw him on Grindr but he never responded to be, which sucked because he was hot. I figured I wouldn’t have a chance with any of them so I just went to the hot tub which was empty. I was enjoying the jets for a few minutes when all of them came and got in the hot tub with me. We struck up a conversation and the guy that I recognized was sitting next to me. I said I think we might be neighbors and he confirmed we were. As we were chatting I felt his hand on my thigh and a few moments later, I felt another hand on my other thigh from his friend who was sitting on the other side of me. My cock immediately went to full mast and eventually both of their hands were stroking my cock and balls. I returned the favor and was stroking two hard twink cocks as we were chatting. Turns out it was their first time there. One of them said they wanted to check out the glory holes, so we all got out and dried off and went over there. They looked around a bit and I asked how immersive of an experience did they want. The neighbor went up to a hole next to me and we took off our towels and put our cocks through. The other guy I was stroking in the hot tub went around the other side with the other two. After a few moments I felt a soft mouth on my cock and started getting a great blow job. My neighbor was looking at me while he was getting sucked as well so I reached over and started fingering his ass. After a few moments the mouth pulled off my cock, and I guess the others went off somewhere. My neighbor asked me if I had a room and I said yes so we went back there. As soon as I closed the door he got naked and we started making out. I couldn’t believe I was finally hooking up with this hottie. He had a boyfriend so I had to wear a condom, but I ended up fucking a load out of him. He left to go shower and I went to wander around, almost immediately running into the other guy that was jerking me off in the hot tub. He also asked if I had a room so we went back there and got naked and started making out. We got pretty hot and heavy, sucking each other and me rimming him. We were on our knees with me behind him, me kissing his neck and ears as my cock was between his legs, poking at his hole. He said we should use a condom and masks if he wanted to or we should, and he said we should. I asked him to just put it in for a minute bare and he said we should use a condom, so I grabbed one and he got on his back as I rolled it on and lubed up and slid inside him. He wrapped his legs around my back as I fucked him. After a few minutes I asked him again if I could fuck him bare just for a little bit. He again said we shouldn’t because his friends would ask him if he used a condom and he didn’t want to lie. He said it would be a different matter if the condom broke or something so I pulled out of him and pulled on the condom until it broke and gathered around the base of my dick. Oh it broke I told him, guess we’ll have to keep fucking. He laughed and said cute. I told him he could honestly tell his friends we used a condom. He looked unsure so I said look, get on your hands and knees. I lined up behind him and started rubbing my com along his crack. I grabbed his hand and guided it to the base of my cock where the condom was bunched. See I told him, you can honestly say you felt the condom. His hand held on to the base of my cock as I slowly rubbed the bare head on his crack. He moaned and then pulled forward a little bit so my cook was lined up with his hole. He pushed back and my raw cock slid into his hole. He got up on his knees and reached back and grabbed my head as I kissed his neck. Let me guess I whispered in his ear, you’re a cum slut but your friends are judgy prudes. He agreed and said it was easier when he had a boyfriend breeding him almost every day. I started jerking his cock and told him now he had to rely on the kindness of strangers. He laughed at that. A few minutes later I was about to unload in him and he said he was about to cum. I shot into his unprotected ass as his load spewed out onto the bed. After I pulled out and was pulling off the ruined condom he said he hadn’t had an orgasm like that since the last time his ex fucked him bareback.

Author's Note: If you've made it this far and have not read the Sorrowful Author's Note, please do. It adds important context to all chapters of this story. When I was a kid and would occasionally be invited to a friend’s house for dinner, I always found it odd that the kids (me) were served a plate of food, portioned out for them, and there was an expectation they clean their plate. I always thought, “I didn’t choose how much was on the plate, but now I’m forced to eat everything anyway? I don’t like canned green beans!” Then there was the “May I have another/second helping?” permissive question. I could see additional food was available, was it being withheld for some reason? My mother was an amazing cook, and as a family, we tried to eat together 3-4 times a week. I miss those days before cell-phones and the internet… My mom would call up the stairs “DINNER TIME!” or during the summer she literally had an airhorn she would fire off front the front driveway, mostly for me, which told me I needed to come home for dinner. Within 10 minutes, we’d all be in the kitchen, grabbed our plates, and served ourselves. We’d occasionally prompt each other if something was new – “you should try this, you’ll like it” or “if you’re not gonna have the green beans, then you’re having…” It taught me to not let my eyes be bigger than my stomach, and also, to know when there was balance between food groups. Whatever lessons I learned from the different styles of having a family meal from my childhood, it meant absolutely nothing when it came to this experience. Balance? No. Personal choice? No. Idea what was next? No. Hunger for second helpings? Yes! Still and enduringly blindfolded, I hoped off the table and felt the plastic sheathing under my feet, slightly damp from piss. The majority of it had stayed on the table, but I could hear it start to drip down now that I wasn’t indenting the pad. My jock was soaked, my dick felt wet, my hole felt wet and cum filled, my hair was wet, my body was wet. I might as well have just jumped out of the shower or out of a pool – except it was all piss and cum from some unknown number of guys. Jacob held my bicep and started to lead me in to the living room towards the “drinks” area. “He looks like a fucking piss pig now!” and “He’s literally dripping piss all over his body” were my welcome messages, among others. It felt really strange (not in a bad way) to be blindfolded, not able to see, yet have everyone see you on full display. I determined that everyone was in the living room at that point, because there was literally no sound in the rest of the house. It was at this point that I determined that half of the people I thought were there had left…probably when I heard the door open and shut a couple of times. I didn’t know then if they were coming and going but it was clear they had left. I wanted to ask “can I have a water?” “how many people are here?” “did any of you fuck me? did any of you fuck me more than once?” “who gave me loads?” “is everyone that’s fucked me or pissed on me or whatever still here?” but I had not been spoken to or asked a question, so I just stood there. I couldn’t even make eye contact or exactly tell where people were… Ethan was in front of me. I only knew it was Ethan because he grabbed me on the shoulder and I could tell by the way he squeezed that it was just like he had done so when all of this had begun. He reached around the back of my head with the same hand, grabbed my hair and pulled my head back so it was tilted towards the ceiling. “Open your mouth, Boy!” “Yes sir!” I complied and he started to pour water into my mouth…dumping water into my mouth was more accurate. I wasn’t choking but there was cold water flowing into my mouth and out of my mouth because I couldn’t swallow, hitting my face and running down my body. It was cool enough make me shiver and as it reached my jock, I felt my dick twitch a little bit, recoiling from the cold. Two or three guys came over to play with me while Ethan put the bottle to my lips and let me take normal sips of water. One guy was in front of me on his knees and had pulled my jockstrap down below my balls and got access to my dick. He started sucking on my piss-soaked dick while pulling on my balls. He’d occasionally reach back with his hand and finger my cummy hole, so I was continuing to get my hole worked. My hole at this point felt pretty wide open and ready for more. I hadn’t had anyone suck my dick this whole time…it had only been slapped and pulled. Having my dick sucked by this guys warm mouth felt amazing. I’m a verbal top and a verbal bottom – always have been. I wanted to tell the guy to “suck my dick” and any of the 10000000000 other things I could have said, but I held it all in. It created this tension in my body that made me want to cum. I had finished the water and Ethan had moved away. The two other guys had positioned themselves, one in front and one in back. Behind me, the guy had taken over ongoing duty fingering my hole, smacking my ass checks, spreading my hole with fingers, and with the other hand, squeezing my shoulders. The guy sucking my dick had moved closer to my body and had my dick deep in my mouth and the other guy seemed to be standing over him. He was working my nipples, would occasionally grab my dick and feed it to the dick sucking guy. This was another moment where there was so much happening it was hard to tell…the guy in the back would reach around and also grab my dick, or squeeze my nipples, my hair would get grabbed. I could hear Ethan and Jacob and Alex talking to the other guys, past where the drinks were and about 10-15 feet away. “Let’s get going then!” I heard Ethan say, now loud enough for me to understand what he was saying. I had never seen him do this before this time, but he clapped again, like he had done before – kind of like a coach in a locker room letting the players know it was time to take the field. There was new animation in the room and the guy on the ground took his dick off my mouth and the other two stepped back as well. It was clearly Jacob and Alex who were now side by side next to me, holding my arms. I realized I hadn’t known up to this point where Alex had been. I suppose he must have been in the living room the whole time. They turned me around, back towards where the table was but more in the direction of the metal tub. I remembered it from earlier but hadn’t thought of it in a while. If the theme of the night was watersports, and given EVERYTHING that we’d already done, what could be next that requires this tub? Alex lifted up my leg once we reached the trough and helped me get in. (Pigs at the Troff was, at that time, one of my favorite pornos and still is, so the fact that I was being put in a trough for the first time in my life was not lost on me). “Boy, down!” Jacob commanded and instinctually dropped to my hands and knees, then repositioned myself so that I could lower my body down to the floor. I realized immediately I could have done a better job, because my ass at this point was in facing the center of the tub, and I imagined that isn’t where it was supposed to be. My suspicion was reaffirmed. Ethan smacked my ass hard while Jacob grabbed my hair and pulled me to the left so as to spin me around. “How the fuck is anyone going to get to your hole that way?” Ethan said. My ass was now resting on the edge of the trough, facing outward. My head was nearly in the center of the trouble, like the minute hand on a clock. I had an ah-ha moment – more piss fucking was ahead! And it didn’t take long. With the EDM still playing and porno still playing and coming from multiple directions, I was now also surrounded on all sides by however many guys were left at this party. I could hear guys stroking their dicks, or someone else’s dick, someone was getting their dick sucked on my left. And then I felt something I had not ever felt before, and I don’t think I have since. At first, it felt like a spatula, but it had a softer edge and a harder middle – like a paddle but soft on the outside. The first smack of whatever the fuck it was definitely made me lunge forward a bit, and I was thankful that the Humbler was nowhere near me. Whoever was using this slapper thing was alternating between my ass cheeks, occasionally running the flat paddle between my cheeks and over my hole. It stopped briefly and then I heard Ethan say, “Now watch this.” The next smack of the paddle was not even as hard as they had been but shot through my body from head to toe. The next one the same thing. And the next and the next, increasing and decreasing in force. Regardless of how much force was used, the sensation was like when you would accidentally shock yourself on an outlet. Oh shit, is this some eSTIM thing? I didn’t know until the paddle was placed between my ass cheeks and the electricity was engaged. FUUUUUCK! I moaned and yelled so loud there was no way that someone out on the street wouldn’t have heard me. But the stimulation was so intense I wasn’t even making my normal involuntary sounds. Every noise that came out of me was punctuated “ah ah ah ah ah” as though I was getting pounded, presumably from the waves of electricity flowing through me. I must have looked like an epileptic freak show. I was nowhere near in the proper position anymore, my arms were flailing from side to side, I was about 50% sitting upright but thrashing my body from side to side, I kept reaching back only to have people pull my arms away…the paddle just kept moving up and down between my ass cheeks and over my hole, sending electricity in to my body. I felt like my body was moving at the speed of sound. After maybe thirty seconds, the paddle was removed. I fucking loved it but FUCK! I don’t think that’s something I could take a lot of. As I thought about it, my ass has more fat and my hole was pretty much worked so if this had been applied to another part of my body (like my dick, or nipples, or anywhere) I think I might have lost it. I could totally have seen myself cumming hands free had they continued. Before I could even fully get my body back into an ass up position, the piss started flowing. One guy pissing from in front me, the other from behind me and to the side. The hot piss felt amazing, and I was just enjoying the warmth after the cold water from before. I heard the pump of the big lube container, and someone was positioning themselves behind me, pulling my hips back so that my ass hung over the edge of the trough. The pissing from both sides continued for just a while longer while the guy behind me got his dick up to my hole and thrust his dick inside. None of the fucking I’d received up to this point had been gentle, or slow, and all of the guys had a certain love for really ramming their dicks in hard from the start. Having had all the dick I had at this point, it was much easier to take but still made me gasp as he got his dick all the way inside me. Without the gag, I was making a ton more moaning and growling noises, and completely in a sex haze, moaned out loud and in a commanding way, “Oh, fuck my hole deep with you dick! Breed my hole!” I knew instantly I had broken one of my commands and hoped that no one would care, but Ethan and Jacob both responded within seconds and Alex stepped in to the trough near my head. Ethan used the paddle to smack my ass several times and Jacob did the same on the other side of my ass with his hand. These were punishments that would leave a red mark, and it stung, even while the guy behind me continued to have his dick buried in me. Alex at the same time smacked me across my face, pulled my hair and in a way I hadn’t heard him talk up to this point, said, “You don’t fucking talk unless we talk to you. You don’t fucking speak, unless we ask you to. You understand Boy?” He put his hand over my mouth and squeezed his hand on both of my cheeks to make my mouth open, then shoved his dick in my mouth. “If you fuck up again, the next thing gagging you is not going to be enjoyable!” The guy fucking me had started fucking for real while all of this was happening and clearly was turned on by it because only about 30 seconds after, he started to grunt, “I’m gonna shoot a load in him! I’m gonna fucking cum!” And he loaded me up with a big load, I could feel it. There’s no way this could have been his second of the night, because as soon as he stopped shooting, he pulled out and I could feel cum still coming out of his dick. “I’m tapping in, man!” said another guy and he quickly replaced the dick that had just filled me full of jizz. “Oh fuck man – this hole. What a fucking slut!” He didn’t just thrust in deep but started rapid fucking me from the jump. He was breathing heavy at first but then someone put a dick in his mouth, so he was making slobbering noises on some dick while he was fucking my hole. Another stream of piss started flowing all over my back, moved up to my neck and hair, then down to my lower back. The trough at this point was meaningless as my ass was hanging over the edge, but the guy kept pissing. “Man, this pussy is so slick and wet and loose…” and the guy on the other side of the dude fucking me then started pissing on me, while I continued to get my hole pounded. The guy fucking me shoved in really deep, making me grown wildly, piss splashing on my body, held there for a second and then in ten very fast strokes after said “Take my load you fucking piss pig! Take that fucking load.” And he buried his dick in me and shot his load, the other guy almost simultaneously finishing his piss shower on my body. “DAMN! I could fuck shit like this every day! Nasty piss pig! You like that Boy?” I had been grunting and moaning so much I didn’t even realize he was talking to me. He smacked my ass, still inside of me. “I asked you a fucking question. Did you like that Boy!” “OH MY GOD, fuck yes sir! The loads and the piss and fucking …. Fuck! It feels so good!” I was nearly incoherent. This was another moment where the blindfold really amplified the experience – I didn’t really have a sense of being on the ground, I kind of felt like I was floating my body didn’t feel like it was completely in physical form… “Thank you, sir. I feel fucking great.” The guy pulled out of my hole and at this point, there wasn’t anything I could do to stop cum from flowing out with his dick. My hole was still keeping most of it in, but I could tell my hole was covered on the outside. “Let me get at that!” and very quickly after the last guy had pulled out, I had another dick in me. He took almost no time to come at all and I’m pretty sure it was the same guy who had just pissed on me. There’s something hot about these types of group situations where, as time goes by, everyone gets so jacked up and horny that when they finally get in, they just can’t wait to shoot! He was not wanting to wait. He also fucked me fast, alternating between a lot of shallow thrusts and occasionally pushing in deeper. No more than 30 seconds later he shot his load in me and stayed still for about another 30 while he too gave me what felt like a giant load. He pulled out and said something along the lines of “I know you’ll enjoy that one! Good job Boy!” I heard some action over at the drinks station and just lay there coated with piss, cum-filled hole, cum-sloppy hole on the outside. I didn’t have a clue if that was it, who was still there, or whether I should move, so I just stayed still. I heard someone to my right exhale and then felt another strong stream of piss hit my body and move up to my head. “Move forward Boy and get in the middle more.” I did that. He pissed all over my body, targeted my hole, and kept pissing, finally relieving himself. The guys were all away from the trough it seemed at this point – drinking water or cocktails or whatever, and I just stayed there on my knees, body lowered down, my head on my hands. Ethan, talking to the group said, “Good?” and a combination of “Yeah, man” “Fuck yeah” and “For sure!” were the responses. “If any of you wanna rinse off really quick, the bathroom is through the kitchen. Towels are on the counter.” I heard one or two people proceed that way. The remainder (and it was still very unclear to me how many there were) seemed to go to the other side of the living room. I heard what sounded like a belt buckle, and just other sounds of people getting dressed. “Thanks for coming!” coinciding with what sounded like a high five, and I heard two or three people move past me, towards the door. “Nice job Boy! That was fucking hot!” one said. And the door opened and they left. Ethan grabbed my shoulders in his signature way and told me to sit up. He tossed a towel over my shoulder. “How you doing, Boy? You feeling good?” “Is it over? I feel amazing! I am…….I am….I dunno. That was fucking hot! I…” “Shhhhhh! Enjoy it. You made us proud. You did good, Boy!” Jacob and Alex were there, their hands on my body in various places. This time, it wasn’t dominant touching, but stabilizing. They were holding me in place, helping me re-establish my footing reassuring me, and even thanking or congratulating me. The guys from the bathroom were back, dressed fairly quickly, and while moving past me stopped to say to Ethan, Jacob and Alex, “That was hot! So good! Thanks for having us! Let us know if there’s other stuff going down.” “Will do, thanks for coming,” said Ethan. Jacob chimed in “Yeah, you guys were great!” I didn’t know how these two guys were different than the others – I’d have to think about that – but I did get the sense that they were a couple. One of the guys turned towards me, based on the sound of his voice, and said “Boy, you put in the work! You’re a hot fuck and a good nasty pig! Hope we see you again!” “Thank you, sir!” The door opened, they walked out. It was just me and the Doms. Jacob had his hand around my waist and Alex had his hand on my upper back. Ethan was standing in front of me. “Alright, Boy! You wanna take a shower and get ready to relax?” “Yes sir, and sir, can I ask for something else?” “Sure” “Could I get some more water and maybe something to eat after I shower? I can’t believe I’m saying this but I’m a bit hungry now that I’m now getting filled, sir!” “We’re way ahead of you! Go clean up.” Before going to the bathroom, Jacob and I stopped in the kitchen and sat at the table. He set a turkey sandwich directly on the table, a yogurt, and a bottle of water. “Eat this!” He grabbed my hand and placed it on the sandwich. They were not giving me any rewards via the food. Ethan loved really good food, and so the fact that I had eaten unseasoned chicken and rice out of a bowl earlier, and was now served a dry turkey sandwich, a plain yogurt, and a warm bottle of water seemed like a deliverable show of power and control. I ate it quickly, mostly because I was hungry and because there was nothing worth savoring. “Let’s go!” Jacob grabbed me by my arm and led me across the kitchen to the bathroom. He shut the door. Immediately, he reached around the back of my head and unfastened the blindfolded, removed it, and tossed it on the counter. I had only briefly, vaguely seen Jacob in my peripheral vision when Ethan had taken off my blindfold in the kitchen. At that time, I was barely able to see to see his mouth and his grin. I had no idea what his hair color was, what his body looked like…anything…until this moment. Up until this point he was someone I had smelled, touched and felt inside me but still a somewhat imaginary figure in my brain. The blindfold came off and he was standing right in front of me, smiling, one of his hands resting on my shoulder. He was many ways like Ethan – he had this kindness and compassion that just sort of flowed from his eyes and his smile and his body language. It was what I felt he had been all along, even in the most intense moments of the last many hours of this day. “I’m not supposed to do this, but I’m going to…” and he leaned in and kissed me, and we made out intensely for about a minute before he pulled himself back. “Ethan told you about the punishments and I wanted to show you the reward. You were a champ, J.” It was the first time I had been referred to as something other than Boy. It was the first time I was able to see in a long time. And it felt like true connection – much like I had felt with Ethan, Jacob and Alex from the beginning. But in that moment, it deepened. Not just with Jacob but with Ethan and Alex as well. (NOTE: I don’t recall if I teared up in that moment, but flash forward to writing this, I had tears flowing…) Jacob kept smiling then got down to remove jock, cockring, and ball stretcher. He pulled the harness off over my head. He walked to the shower and turned on the water. “Take your time. We’re just going to chill in the living room for the rest of the night. But you’re back in Boy mode the minute I come back, okay?” He seemed to acknowledge that we had a moment that wasn’t quite in the script. “Yes, sir.” “And don’t worry, Ethan wasn’t kidding, you’ll be seeing this jockstrap again.” He shut the door and I got into the shower. I stood there for a bit and bizarrely wished I had been blindfolded. It was as though seeing everything around me – the walls, the sink, the glass, the toilet – was distracting me from what I was feeling at that moment. Being able to see was actually more disorienting than being blindfolded. It felt like a shift from the last time I had been able to see without the blindfold, where I was still searching for clues and visuals to orient me. Now, I was hoping my vision would be blocked so I could see clearly again. I felt so many things and couldn’t really name it – energized and tired, overwhelmed and calm, horny and serene (my dick was literally throbbing at this point), excited, curious, filled with anticipation… And I felt this other thing…which I would never have expected to have felt…given what had just happened and how it had happened…but I felt loved, appreciated and worthy. And I felt safe. And I felt honored and respected. I finished showering and Jacob came back in almost immediately with some clothes. I was toweling off and he grabbed the towel and wiped down my back. He gave me some loose-fitting pajama pants and a white wifebeater and some socks. “I’m just warning you – you’re gonna have plenty of rest and sleep every day, Boy, but this is probably the most comfortable it will be tonight.” He put some toothpaste and a toothbrush down on the counter. “Brush your teeth, Boy. I’ll wait!” “Yes sir!” He had switched back in to Alpha Dom. I brushed my teeth and he then put a new blindfold on me. It was soft and very comfortable, like a sleeping mask but more “BDSM” flavor. “Time to relax before your bedtime, Boy!” We walked back to the living room and Jacob stopped me directly in front of where Ethan and Alex were standing. I was guessing we were in the couch area. They all gave me shoulder squeezes, rubbed me in various places, softly on my dick. It was so relaxing compared to everything else. “You really did great today, Boy! There’s a lot more to come! Jacob and I are gonna hang here with you here for a bit, Alex has to go home, and then you get a reward tonight for doing so well...you get to sleep on the couch!” I could feel myself relax and getting sleepy already. I wondered, if my reward was sleeping on the couch, then...where else would I sleep? The Cage? “Thank you, sir. Thank you, sir, Alex, sir.” Alex patted me on the head a few times. “Sleep well, you’re gonna need it!” Alex left the house, presumably to go home. Ethan and Jacob guided me to the center of the couch and there was a pillow partially on Jacob’s lap where my head would go, and Ethan grabbed my legs and put them across his. They spread the same blanket over me as earlier. It felt like Jacob and Ethan had similar pajama pants on as well as wifebeaters. It all felt very…calm, casual, cozy, comfortable. Some show started playing on TV, I couldn’t really tell what it was. Jacob was running his fingers through my hair, rubbing my head and occasionally squeezing my earlobe or running his finger around the edge of my ear and lips. Ethan was massaging and squeezing my feet with his identifiable firm touch occasionally, moving his hand all the way up my leg while Jacob moved his hand all the way down to meet Ethan’s. It was completely different than the energy of the past many hours, and yet the connection that I felt two the two of them specifically felt the same. We didn’t talk about the day. It was too fresh and I think everyone was tired. “Good night, Boy!” “Good night, Sir. Good night, sir!” I lay there and fell asleep fast. I don’t remember either of them getting up or leaving the couch or how long they stayed there with me. I slept so deeply and don’t recall the dreams I had that night, but I do remember having very vivid dreams. Day one was over. The next morning... I heard a car door shut out on the street in the front of the house, perhaps in the neighbor’s driveway. I woke up and opened my eyes, only to realize I was still blindfolded. I was a bit dazed, wondering where I was, a bit in disbelief that the last day had happened. I could hear someone in the kitchen and I could smell…something breakfast-like cooking. Toast and sausage maybe? I heard Ethan, “Boy, you can take your blindfold off for a minute. There is water and a note for you to read on the table. Drink the water. And then do what the note says, Boy! Don’t try to look around, I’m watching. Do you understand?” “Yes, sir.” I removed the blindfold, and on the table was a bottle of water, and a piece of paper folded in half. On the outside it said “Boy.” I drank the bottle of water quickly. I’d had one before bed too, but was still thirsty and also really needed to pee. I finished the water, then picked up the note. “Clothes off. Blindfold on. Go to bathroom. Shut door. Blindfold off. Jockstrap on. Inside shower. Boy, down!” There wasn’t a single humanizing word to be found. I did was told, and after stumbling to find my way to the bathroom, shut the door. The jockstrap from yesterday was on the counter. It was still just a little bit damp. I followed directions, got in the shower, got in to position and the door opened and I could already tell it was Ethan and Jacob. “Are you ready for Day 2, Boy?” “I am so fucking ready, sir! Let’s fucking go!”

Author's Note: If you've made it this far and have not read the Author's Note, please do. It adds important context to all chapters of this story. PHEW! Sucking dick! I could breathe deep and relax a little. Of all the completely crazy things that had happened so far that were off the wall or new to me, sucking dick was something I could do with my eyes closed and my hands tied behind my back. Ironically or apropos that particular turn of phrase, my hands were chained behind my back, and I had a blindfold on. I opened my mouth instinctively, ready to wrap my lips around Jacob’s dick. I couldn’t tell exactly where his dick was though so I began to lean forward, hoping that I’d find his body then could find his dick. Trying to maintain balance with my hands behind my back and using only my abdominals was hard. I kept leaning forward anticipating when I’d reach his body. I felt a strong slap across my face. It wasn’t painful, but much harder than when Ethan had previously slapped me. “No one told you to do that, Boy. You will get fed my dick, I will fuck your mouth and throat, and you will choke on my dick when I want you to really feel it. I want you to stay just like that, Boy. Do you understand?” He had moved my body back to an upright position. HOLY SHIT! This is going to be harder than I thought. I was going to get a proper face fucking. This wasn’t gonna be some post-brunch pre-nap Sunday blowjob. My first thought was “I wonder how big his dick is” and then I realized I didn’t even know what Jacob looked like, let alone what his dick looked like. He said he was going to feed me his dick so I just opened my mouth as wide as I could and sat there, waiting. Seconds later I felt the tip of his dick rub against my lips, and he began moving the tip of his dick around my lips in circles, over and over. I could feel that he was precumming and that he was basically painting his precum all over my lips and face. I could taste it, I could smell it. I could feel the wetness of it on my face. He then put his dick in the center of my mouth and began pushing his dick in to my mouth. I was doing my best to keep my mouth as wide open as possible. He kept pushing his dick in slowly until my lips reached the base of his dick and the tip of his dick reached my throat and went down my throat just a bit. I gagged a bit because I didn’t expect him to go all the way in, buy he pulled out every so slight so I could adjust and parked the tip of his dick all the way at the back of my mouth at the border in to my throat. He stood almost perfectly still and let his dick just sit in my mouth and his dick head blocking my throat. “Wrap your lips around my dick, Boy.” I still was keeping my mouth fairly wide open because I didn’t know what was going to happen next. I closed my lips around his mouth and made small motions forward and backward like you would when sucking someone’s dick. His dick was on the thicker side, but manageable. He was above average in length, and if he wanted to, could get his dick further down my throat. The shaft of his dick was wider than it was tall…it was not perfectly cylindrical but slightly flatter…not in a weird way. Ethan chimed in from within the living room, close...I hadn't heard him even approach. "Fuck yeah, you choking our Boy with your dick? You like your lips wrapped around that dick and that nice fat head of his blocking your wind pipe, Boy?" I grunted, which was the only thing I could possible do. "I've got an idea! Get your dick out of Boy's mouth for a second, Jacob." Ethan said. He walked over to the trunk and then back to me. He removed the ball gag from around my head and it its place was...another gag? I couldn't really figure out what it was even after it was on my mouth. He tightened the strap behind my head. "Boy, close your mouth." I could not close my mouth. Something was holding it open and not just open but as open as my mouth could possibly be...like when you’re at the dentist. "What do you think, Jacob?" "Yeah, I think this works. Boy, you feel how your mouth feels right now, and how wide open it is?" (I made some type of noise.) "When I say, 'Boy, Open' that is called a command. Whether you are standing or on your knees or in your cage, you need to immediately open your mouth exactly like this and keep it open until told otherwise. Do you understand, Boy?" (I made some sort of sound intended to convey “Yes, sir!”) "We're gonna keep this spreader on you for right now, but you won't have it on you all the time, unless you fail to follow the command and open your mouth real wide, just like it is now. When your mouth is open like this, there will be probably be something that is pushed in your mouth after. It could be Daddy or my dick, it could be a toy, it could be anything. Let's practice with my dick." Jacob seemed rather chill as he started pushing his dick in to my mouth. Slowly pushing further and further in until it was right where it was before, the tip of his dick hitting the start of my throat. He rantly slowly pulled out, pushed in…for a minute or so. I was beginning to think this was far gentler than I had anticipated, given the gag that was holding my mouth wide open. Which is exactly when Jacob decided he had had enough of the relaxing dick massage I was giving him with my mouth. The speed and pace and aggression of him fucking my mouth increased instantaneously, just slightly slower than how a really aggressive top might fast-fuck the hell out of a bottom. In and out, over and over, jack hammering my mouth with his dick, frequently getting in so deep it hit the back of my throat. I could feel saliva dripping down my lips and down my chin, off of my chin and either hitting my chest or the floor. I made those choking and gurgling noises you sometimes hear when someone is sucking dick, and I kept trying to reach around and push his hips away from me to get a break, and he kept pushing them back behind my back. “Stop trying, Boy. You’re not stopping this.” Ethan, the stealth presence, grabbed the chain from the wrist cuffs and attached my wrists behind my back. He then attached the chain between my wrists to the chain between my ankles, immobilizing me further. Kinda like being in the cage, I was no longer to move much one way or the other and I couldn't use my hands to slow the action. Jacob continued pummeling his dick in to my mouth and I could feel my eyes watering and what looked like tears started rolling down my cheeks. "Check it out Ethan, Boy is crying because he can't handle a little bit of dick sucking. Or maybe he misses you. Wanna give it a go?" Ethan walked over to stand in front of me and shoved his dick all the way in slowly to the back. Instantly, I could taste that it had been in my butthole. Ethan’s dick tasted fresh, but had the unmistakable taste of even the cleanest butthole…or in this case, mine. He let his dick sit in my mouth for a moment and then begin throat fucking me just like Jacob. I drooled more out my mouth, my eyes watering while I choked every once in a while on his dick. "I think that's enough for now. Let me finish the snacks and Jacob, you teach him a few more commands and then we'll eat." Jacob proceeded to detach the various chains, told me to stand up, and removed the mouth gag/stretcher thing, and instantly replaced it with the ball gag. Over the next 10 minutes he taught me various maneuvers I would need to remember and perform flawlessly at all times. Upon hearing the command, I was to execute the maneuver immediately and I needed to be prepared to take the orders “from anyone.” The phrase “from anyone” caught my attention because it further reinforced what I had already suspected – there were more people joining at some point. The commands I learned were: · Boy, Down – the position that I had maintained in the Cage · Boy, Stand – I would stand upright, feet shoulder width apart, arms by my side · Boy, Crawl – on my hands and knees, eyes facing down · Boy, Kneel – on my knees, body upright, arms by my side Each of these commands could be modified. If I was told to be at “ATTENTION” my hands were to be clasped behind my back. If in the Crawl position, my head was to rise and my eyes to look forward. The command would sound like “Boy, Stand. Attention!” “At Ease” meant I was able to drop my arms/hands to the starting position, or lower my head in the Crawl position. Jacob walked me through each of these positions, one by one. I managed to get the hang of it really quickly. It was harder than it seems though – blindfolded and moving your body from standing to your knees to bent over touching the floor – when you can’t see anything it’s more challenging to maneuver your body. “Good job, Boy! There’s one more command you need to learn. And just remember also that you’re to obey these commands from anyone in this house. Do you understand?” “Yes, sir!” There were those words again – “from anyone” – I knew for sure there were others coming at some point. He proceeded to walk me across the room in the direction of the front door, if I had any sense of where I was at all. “Boy, Welcome!” was a command intended for when we were receiving guests at the front door. Upon the order, I was to go to a specific spot between the living room and entry way, kneel at Attention, and turn my head slightly towards where I thought the door was. Jacob was leading me to where I needed to go, but I had no idea how I would find this spot again. “You did a good job with your training, Boy. We need to see how good you remember these commands and keep proper form. You need to be perfect every time. And I think you know how we handle mistakes or worse, if you don’t follow the commands.” “Yes, sir!” I was still kneeling on the floor, Jacob seemed to walk away, I was blindfolded. I wasn’t told to do anything and I had no idea if I should move or just stay there. I checked in with myself and tried to estimate what time I thought it was. I had gotten there between 1p-2p…factoring everything that had gone on, I thought it must be somewhere around 6PM but I had absolutely no clue. It could just have easily been 4PM or 8PM. 6PM seemed a little late for a “snack” but honestly, the time made no difference. I was still in Welcome position at the door and I can hear things being moved around – more like plates and silverware being placed on the table. No one is in the room with me. A few minutes go by and I’m started when I hear KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK. From the kitchen Ethan says “Door is open, come on in!” I hear the door open, someone enter, shuffled foot steps and the door shut. I stay perfectly still. There is a new smell in the room, a masculine smell, but different than Ethan and Jacob. I was surprised how tuned in I was to smell at this point and realized I probably never would have noticed subtle differences had it not been for being completely blindfolded. The new person ran his fingers through my hair and kind of tussled it around, kind of like he was petting a dog with long hair. "Handsome Boy, isn't he? Has he been go so far?" the new person said, presumably speaking to Ethan or Jacob. Ethan and and Jacob both responded at the same time, talking over each other "For the most part" "Yeah, but lots more to learn." "You're just in time for snack time. Wanna grab this stuff and make a drink and we'll sit out side?" Presumably everyone grabbed the plates and the drinks and what not while I stayed there still in Welcome position. "Boy, COME....oh, you don't know that one yet, do you? Boy, that means you stand up and find your way to wherever I called you from. We'll work more on this later." I clumsily get off the floor, trying to remember where everything is. I find a wall and follow it around to the opening between the dining room and the kitchen to right about where the Cage is, then turn towards the main part of the kitchen and Ethan says, "Boy, Stop!" I instinctively stop and stand dead still. "Boy, Crawl!" I get on my hands and knees. I feel the leash being clipped to the back of my collar, and Ethan gives the lease a little tug and I follow after him. I go down one step, on to the lawn, and then my leash was attached to something else...one of the chairs maybe? "Boy, Down" - I assume the position like the one from the cage. Ethan puts something down in front of me, just in front of my head which is resting in the grass. "Boy, I made you a snack. It's in your dog bowl." "Yes, sir, thank you sir." I move forward just a little bit. The bowl is a similar type of bowl as my water bowl. Whatever was in it smelled good, but I couldn't see it or tell what it was. Here goes nothing, I'm legit eating out of a dog bowl...I bit into what seemed like a mound of rice? It was chicken and rice, all pulverized to tiny pieces so you could barely discern the two textures. There were some vegetables in it but I couldn’t tell what kind. It was not seasoned, at all...very bland. I ate it slowly because I wasn't sure if "snack" also meant dinner or if this was something else. The three guys carried on talking about shit while I ate my food and occasionally rested my head in the grass. At one point somebody dropped something off their plate and said “ah shit.” “Don’t worry, just toss it over to the Boy!” Something that felt like a cracker hit me on the shoulder and fell somewhere beside me. Everyone was having a great time laughing. I was constantly rock hard throughout this whole thing and my excitement was building. Even though I was eating out of a dog bowl on the grass chained up and blindfolded, I loved it. I had eaten as much as I was going to of the food and started to think how crazy this experience was – not because of what was happening, but because of how organized it was. Even things like knowing what commands to teach me, perhaps even the arrival of Jacob and this new person and the timing there. This started to feel more like a production than just some accidental fun-time. I was led inside by my leash in the the kitchen and the please was removed. I was still in Crawl position. No one said anything at all to me but all Ethan, Jacob and the new person went to the living room. I remember Ethan telling me that if I were left out of my cage with no leash that I was free to roam around as long as I stayed in crawling. I decided to give it a go and meandered in to the living room, trying not to hit anything. I was trying to get to where I thought the couch was and eventually I made it, after running in to a side table. I crawled up on to the couch and laid down to relax for a bit…as long as I could until whatever else started up. Nothing that had occurred had been too energetically challenging, but the mental, emotional, and physical impact had made me want to rest. I laid down and fell asleep. I’m glad I did because I’d come to find out that the day’s activities were not over.

In the early 2000s I met several guys on Craigslist m4m message board. I saw one guy mid 20s white, 5’10”, 150 lbs, vers who lived downtown, so I hit him up since I lived downtown as well. We emailed back and forth a few times and he eventually invited me over to his place. I guess I was more adventurous back then because we didn’t even exchange photos. I went over to his apartment in the afternoon and he buzzed me in. I knocked on his door and he opened it. He was a cute blonde, wore glasses (definitely a turn on for me), and had on a black tank top, jeans, and running shoes. “Am I okay?” I asked him, “I can leave if you want.” ”No, you’re cute,” he told me, “come in.” I followed him inside and he gave me a quick tour of his 1 bedroom apartment. He had a cute little patio and we chatted out there a bit before moving inside to his couch. We hadn’t explicitly talked about having sex, but I was getting good vibes, so when we had a lull in the conversation I pulled his head to me and kissed him. Our tongues dueled for a couple minutes until he pulled my shirt off me. I returned the favor and resumed kissing him, eventually going down his neck and chest to his nipples as I removed my shoes and socks. I knelt down in front of him and took off his shoes and socks, and then unbuttoned his jeans and pulled them down along with his underwear, revealing a curved cut 6 inch cock. I stripped him completely then stood up to remove my jeans and boxer briefs. I just stepped out of my clothes when he leaned forward and took my own 6 inch circumcised dick into his mouth, slowly sucking up and down. After about a minute he stood up and led me into his bedroom and pushed me down on the bed on my back. He go on the bed and flipped around so we could 69. I took his cock into my mouth and he took mine into his and we had a languid mutual blowjob session for about 10 minutes. He pulled off me and flipped around to lay beside me. “I don’t have a condom,” he told me. ”Oh,” I replied. “You should’ve said something. I could’ve brought one.” He took my cock in his hand and started stroking me. I grabbed his and started stroking him as well. His spit from the blowjob dried up pretty quickly so I asked him if he had lube, and he grabbed a bottle out of his bedside table and squirted it on both our cocks. We kissed some more as we lay side by side slowly stroking each other. After a couple minutes he pulled me over on top of him, my legs going in between his and sliding them apart slightly. Our lubed cocks slid against each other as I started to grind on him. His kissing got more intense and his arms were pulling on my back. My arms were wrapped around him as I thrust against him. His hips were grinding up on me as well and eventually as we both pulled back away from each other during our thrusting, my rock hard cock dropped underneath him and started sliding along his ass crack. Every once in a while I would pull back enough so the head of my dick made contact with his hole. He was squirming so much beneath me I couldn’t tell if he was pulling away from me when that happened. I was so horny at this point and just wanted to drive my raw cock in his hole, but we hadn’t talked at all about fucking, other than him letting me know he didn’t have a condom. I decided to test my luck so I wrapped my hand around my dick and placed my fist at his hole so when I thrust through my hand the head pushed against it. Each time I did that it seemed to get a reaction out of him but I couldn’t tell if he was into it. We were still passionately kissing so the only noises he was making were some moans. I thrust again and felt the lubed tip of my cock start to spread his hole. His tongue was deep in my mouth and his arms were wrapped around my body. I thrust a few more times, his hole spreading more and more. Finally I felt his sphincter give way and the head of my uncovered cock sank into him, my fist keeping the rest from going the rest of the way in. He arched his back up, thrusting his hips against me, kissing me harder and his arms pulling my chest closer to him. I let go of my cock and wrapped my arms around him as his legs came up and wrapped around my back. My bareback cock sank balls deep into him. He broke off our kiss and threw his head back. “Oh fuck!” He cried. “Are you okay?” I asked slowly starting to pull out. “Yeah,” he replied, “I’ve never fucked without a condom before, it feels awesome.” ”We can stop if you want,” I told him. “No,” he said, “you can keep going. I’ve been wanting to do this for a while now but couldn’t find anyone who was willing. Everyone always uses a condom.” “Do you want me to pull out before I cum?” I asked him. “No,” he said, “I wanna feel you shoot in me.” He grabbed the back of my head and pulled me into another passionate kiss. I started fucking him like crazy, so turned on that this cute twink was willing to take my cock bareback and wanted my load spilling into his unprotected ass. My uncovered dick slammed in and out of him as he thrust back against me, his legs and arms pulling at me trying to get me deeper into him. After a few minutes of me railing him he eased up a bit and grabbed his cock and started furiously jerking off. My own orgasm was slowly building, driven by the fact that my semen would soon be flooding this ass for the first time. I felt myself go over the edge, the orgasm ripping through my entire body as jets of cum streamed out of my cock into him. His own cock started spraying at almost the same time, sending cum up into his chest and face and even the headboard behind him. I collapsed down on to his cum soaked chest, my raw dick still buried inside him. I kissed his lips and started licking the cum off his face before pulling my cock out of him and laying down beside him. “Fuck,” he said, “feels like I lost my virginity again.” “Thanks for letting me be the one to do it,” I said. We kissed again and we lay there for a bit until I said I had to go. I got dressed and kissed him and left. A few days later I called him and asked if he wanted to hook up again. He agreed, so I got cleaned out and lubed up my hole before heading over. He buzzed me up and when I knocked he opened up the door and when I walked in, I saw that he was completely naked and his cock was already hard. I followed him to the bedroom and quickly stripped as he lay down on his back on the bed. I straddled him, my ass pressing down on his cock. “You taken a load bareback, you wanna give one?” I asked him. “Only if you’re cool with it,” he replied. In response I lifted up and grabbed his cock and placed the head at my already prepared hole. I slowly slid my ass down the length of it and started riding it. “Fuck, I’m not gonna last long,” he said after about thirty seconds. “How long is not long?” I asked. He grabbed my hips and gave three quick thrusts and moaned, and I knew he was breeding my unprotected hole. “That long,” he said, “sorry.” “Don’t apologize,” I told him, “that’s all I want when I bottom. An ass loaded with cum and a satisfied top.” I pulled off him and lay down next to him. “Thanks,” he said, “if you wanna get off you can fuck me.” Five minutes later I dumped another load in his ass.

I was at the underage club one night sobering up and dancing when a cute 18 year old named Cory came up to me and started dancing. We had a good time dancing until the club finally closed at around 3am and he offered to drive me home. I only lived across downtown, so I could walk, but I accepted his offer. He had an older truck with a bench seat and a gun rack and we spent the short drive talking about hunting and guns. He parked near my place and we chatted a bit more and eventually he leaned over to kiss me. We made out for a few minutes and then he looked around out the windows then he started unbuttoning my jeans. He fished my already rock hard cock out of my underwear and then bent over and took me in his mouth. He sucked me for about a minute then he grabbed my hand and placed it on the back of his head. I got the hint and grabbed his hair and guided his head up and down on my cock. After a few minutes he got up and looked at me. “Do you wanna fuck me?” He asked. “Hell yeah,” I said, “you have condoms and lube?” “No,” he replied, “do you rim?” “I love rimming,” I told him. He looked around again to see if anyone was around. It was after 3 am and no one had passed us and we didn’t see anyone around. He kicked off his shoes and completely stripped except for his socks. He had a beautiful well-defined twink body, with veins showing through his muscles, and a rock hard 5 inch cock. He got on his hands and knees on the bench seat, pointing his ass towards me. I wasted no time putting my tongue into his hole, making him moan as I ate him out. “Fuck you’re good at that,” he told me. He flipped around on lay down on the bench on his back, drawing his knees up to his shoulder. “Just use spit,” he told me. I was so turned on that this sexy teenage twink was about to let me fuck him bareback. I spit into my hand a few times and got my cock wet and moved forward so the tip of my dick was at his hole. I looked down at this naked guy below me, I was still fully clothed, just my jeans were open. I slowly started pressing my uncovered cock into him. He closed his eyes and exhaled as his unprotected ass opened to accept me. He opened his eyes as I bottomed out balls deep. He grabbed the back of my head and pulled me down to kiss him as I backed my raw cock out to the head and shoved it back again. He moaned into my mouth, shoving his tongue deep inside as I barebacked him. His legs wrapped around me as I continued to thrust inside him, his ass massaging my bare dick. He broke off the kiss. “Tell me when you’re going to cum,” he said. “Can I cum in you?” I asked him. He nodded. I kept fucking him for a few minutes more until I felt my orgasm start to build. “I’m getting close,” I told him. He grabbed his cock and started jerking. A minute later I felt my orgasm hit and I told him. I started spurting into his ass he moaned and shot his load onto his stomach. I thrust in balls deep one last time and then slowly pulled out. He sat up and spun around behind the wheel. He grabbed his tshirt and wiped his cum off his stomach. “Well we’ll have to do that again,” he said as I buttoned up my jeans. I kissed him and hopped out of his truck. He drove off still naked. We hooked up a few more times after that, always bareback, but then I lost contact with him for a few years. I was cruising Grindr one day when I saw him on there and I hit him up he asked if I wanted to grab a beer so I met up with him. We had a pint while we caught up. “You wanna fuck?” He asked me. I always enjoyed how blunt he was. “Definitely,” I told him, “want to go back to my place?” “Would you be down for doing it outside?” He asked me. I agreed and he said he knew a place, so we got into my car and I drove to the place he suggested. It was a wooded spot with a lot of underbrush. I parked and we got out and he led me into brush, shoving it aside. Just inside he turned and looked back at the road. A car passed but you could barely see it. He quickly undressed, leaving himself completely naked except for his shoes, gathering up his clothes in his arms. “You should get naked too,” he said. I looked back at the road, “I dunno,” I said. He shrugged and turned and walked deeper into the woods. I followed him, watching his muscled back, ass, and legs as he went further in. My cock was rock hard knowing that ass was going to be flooded with my babies in a few minutes. He stopped at a fallen tree and put his clothes on it. He stepped up to me and we started kissing as he unbuttoned and unzipped my jeans . He pushed them and my underwear down to my thighs and grabbed my cock in his hand. “Ready to breed me?” He asked. In answer I put my hand on his head and pushed him down so his face was level with my cock. He eagerly took me into his mouth and gave me an expert blowjob for a few minutes. I pulled him off and with my other hand grabbed his chin. “Bend over against that tree,” I told him. He turned and leaned on the tree, that muscular ass jutting out invitingly towards me. I bent over and gave his hole a quick lap with my tongue, then pulled out a lube packet I had brought with me. I looked around and thought fuck it. I stripped naked, but left my shoes on and lined up behind him. I squeezed the line onto my cock and onto his ass and started pushing into him. He pushed back and in no time I was balls deep and started fucking his raw ass. I grabbed his hair and yanked his head back. “You’re about to get bred,” I told him. “Fuck yeah,” he said, “get that load deep in me!” The combination of being out naked in the woods and fucking a hot ass bareback made my orgasm build in record time. I told him I was close and he started to furiously jerk off, shooting his semen all over the tree in front of him a minute later as I bottomed out in him and flooded his unprotected ass with my cum. He looked back at me and laughed. He pulled foward off my cock then squatted down. He grinned up at me as my load poured out his ass into a puddle on the ground beneath him.

ANOTHER REAL EXPERIENCE - P'TOWN PARTY WEEKEND PART 11 PLEASE NOTE: I AM POSTING THE LATEST INSTALLMENTS IN THREE POSTS ALL AT ONCE, PLEASE READ THEM IN ORDER. THIS IS THE SECOND OF THREE ! Installment number Twelve of what was probably the best real party weekend of my extensive "career" - back in 2006 in Provincetown. My hubby was in New Hampshire at a 4-day business convention and during those 4 days he was happy for me to do my partying in Ptown by myself, with him joining me after his convention for the much more vanilla style sex he prefers. See my intro to part 11 for more of a summation of parts 1 - 10. So along with me - at the time a 43-year-old jock muscle leather guy - Caucasian, blond/blue - we pick up the story on what was now a foggy Saturday night having left the Dance Party at the Crown where I had been pulled up to fill in for a performer with laryngitis, we got back to the sexual adventures. JImmy, Lou, Vice, Keiran, Charlie and I escorted Jimmy's niece Cassie and her boyfriend Doug back to their transformed motel room so they could take a walk on the wild side. Apologies for stalling this segment, but on that Saturday night a few things happened that bug me a bit to this day, and as they are about true events I don’t change them or ignore them to cover what actually happened. 19 years later, I’m still not sure if I should be ashamed of myself or proud of myself! Trigger warning: there's some violence in this part. And though Cassie is in the room, we don't focus on her, this is about the sex with the males of the group. Don’t worry, good chemsex too! Also please note that the college-age folks were all over 18, so if I call someone a “kid” that someone is still of more than legal age, it’s just an expression I use referring to people who are more than 2 decades younger than me!. SATURDAY NIGHT'S ALL RIGHT FOR FIGHTING Her Uncle Jimmy, hearing this said, “Don’t worry baby girl, you’ll soon have more straight guys here to fill out your gang-bang fantasy.” He then directed Kieran and Charlie over to us where Doug appeared eager to taste one and then the other, copying his girlfriend’s moves and seeming to like it. After about 10 minutes I noticed that Jimmy was texting something on his phone, then pulling on a jock he cracked open the door to the outside looking both ways and signaled a “come in” invitation with his hands. Six guys entered the motel room as we all stopped what we were doing to see who was joining us. A few postings back in this recounting of that wild weekend I mentioned that Provincetown was very, very Caucasian – a thing foreign to me, a born-and-bred New Yorker who enjoys fooling around with men of all races and nationalities including my own – I love variety! I wrote that I only really ‘knew’ three African-American guys in town – I should have said ‘three that were gay and I’d had sex with’. There were a few other men of color around the summers I lived there, mostly straight, but truly only a few, while Latin and Asian guys were almost non-existent among ‘townies’ in the ‘90s. Imagine my surprise and potential delight when four of the six newcomers were men of color. I recognized one guy named Martin who I found out later that evening had become the sous chef at The Lobster Pot. When the Hubby and I decided after the second summer working in P’Town that we might stay over the Winter, we got jobs at the Lobster Pot, and at the time Martin was a 19 year old tall rail-thin islander with a very cute-handsome face and sexy Caribe accent who back in ’91 had just moved up to kitchen assistant from dishwasher. We were both disappointed to learn he had zero interest in guys, though he was gracious about the pass we made at him. By the beginning of November that year we decided that staying the winter would NOT be our thing and left for New York – by the time we left town, Martin and my Hubby were always joking and causing me to constantly crack up at inappropriate times. I was very titillated to see him be a part of this. Aside from moving all the way up to the second spot in the kitchen, in the intervening years his shoulders had broadened, and he had grown into his height and was even sexier in his 30s than he was at 19! Jimmy herded them over to the drinks and the pipes. As the newbies began indulging our host gave an expanded version of his earlier speech, “Listen up guys, guys, this is a special welcome party Lou and I put together for my niece Carrie who has always wanted to be gang-banged, and her boyfriend Doug who is curious to try out his bi side. Thanks for helping me make their fantasies come true – we’ve got some guys here already for Doug’s end of things so if that’s not your scene, you don’t need to be a part of it at all, but if you do, no judgement. I know Carrie is why most of you are here, and as a reward we’ve got all the best party favors to get you and keep you in the mood, so drink up, light up, spin up and get undressed and get comfortable.” Just before these new dudes came in, Kieran had replaced Doug between my legs and was giving me some great oral while his husband Charlie was being serviced by Doug. As Jimmy was speaking, I saw Martin taking a hit off a tina bong and blowing an impressive cloud. As he exhaled, his eyes caught mine. At first, he had that, ‘I know you but I’m not sure from where…’ look on his face, but then realization struck and he smiled and nodded at me. I returned the smile only to be distracted when my Boston fratboy slowly let my cock slide out of his mouth and stood up, obviously to stretch his legs. As I was still seated on the side of the bed next to Vice and Lou, standing up put Kieran’s dick right in front of my face. Not one to miss out on any sexual opportunity, I took his semi-hard tool in my mouth and gave him some pretty toe-curling head in return. I was in the perfect spun place to really go to town on any cock orally at that point, enjoying how good his skin felt and tasted as I took him in. Don’t know about you guys, but I do love sucking a dick that’s mostly flaccid and feeling it chub up in my mouth until it’s completely hard. I love that almost as much as rimming a hot hole before I fuck it. I don’t always get to indulge my oral side as much as I might like in some scenes, as many of my bottom buds want to get to the fucking as soon as possible; while I like to suck and get sucked, and rim before sliding into some hot dude hole, or get rimmed myself before someone slides into me. The straight crew were still getting spun up, slowly getting out of their clothes, using the bathroom and eyeing the porn and Carrie, and it seemed like their real entrance into the scene was imminent. Jimmy came over and signaled the gay crew to shift over to the other bed, so that Carrie and the straight boys would have one to themselves, while Doug and the gays would take the other for now. Hardly missing a beat Charlie, Kieran, Doug and I switched over, with Jimmy joining us. I wound up on my back on the bed with Doug sitting on my face and someone sucking my cock – I think it was Charlie. I heard Doug gagging and realized he was attempting to suck off his girlfriend’s uncle. If you remember from previous chapters, Jimmy’s cock is very large for a white guy, especially since Jimmy was a really compact guy who was only 5’5” tall. I could only marvel that newbie Doug was actually attempting to get that monster down his throat – I guess my suspicions about him only doing this for Cassie were wrong, at least from the enthusiasm he seemed to be showing. I can say that rimming his virgin hole was a treat, and I was back in hog heaven when SOMEONE’s ass slid down over my cock and began to ride me. I heard a key turn in the lock, and most of us froze until Jimmy called out “it’s cool, he’s joining us…”. Easing back from Doug’s hole and looking between his legs I saw a late-twenties, skinny as a rail, pale as a ghost, freckled ginger come in just wearing basketball shorts and slides looking around in delight. “My Ma’s finally gone to run the office at the Windjammer and will not be back tonight.” In his light brogue he continued, “my Da’s manning the desk here while I dip my wick and he may stop in for a dip himself when I relieve him later.” Moving further into the room he passed us as he queried “Have ya’ got a wee bit of the T for me Jimmy?” Finding my throat in the need of some hydration, and my neck seriously needing to unkink itself, I extracted myself from the man-pile I was in the middle of and made my way over to the refreshments and the bongs. As the redhead rolled the bowl above the torch flame and I was downing a bottle of water, Jimmy introduced us. Turns out this was the owner’s son Brendon, and the Windjammer was their other motel down in Truro. He passed me the glass cock and the torch and as I was inhaling the vapor, Martin came over and smiled his big toothy grin and said “I thot’ dat was you! How you been mon? And where’s your sidekick?” Damn, between his Caribe lilt and Brendon’s mild brogue, I could listen to these two talk all night… Blowing out my cloud I replied, “He’s at a Convention and is joining me tomorrow night. And yes, he knows I’m here!” I wanted to cut off that question that seems to come from all straight folks when they encounter a sexually open gay couple. So many assume we must be cheating on the other, and that’s the furthest thing from our minds! While we chatted and shared blowing some clouds, the two of them started watching the action on Cassie’s side of the room. “She’s a wee vixen, isn’t she?” Brendon asked Martin, who agreed heartily. At that moment, she was surrounded by five guys with both hands jerking a dick and her mouth going from cock to cock to cock around the circle. Two other guys leaned on the wall waiting their turn to get in the circle of the soon-to-be gangbanged college nymph. Martin watched for a bit more, then looked over at the other bed where Kieran, Charlie, Jimmy and Doug were sucking and rimming up a storm, and then back at the circle around Cassie. Blowing out a cloud and handing me the bong and torch, he mused to Brendon, “seems like it will be a while ‘till we get our turn, mon.” Brendon just grunted in agreement, nodding sadly. “Unless…” Martin said turning to look me in the eye and raising an eyebrow as I was drawing a hit through the bubbles, “a long time ago you made me an offer an’ I was stupid and turned it down. Dat offer still stand? You maybe help us out?” Raising an eyebrow myself, I looked at them both and slowly exhaled a huge cloud. “I could certainly help out an old friend – and a new one – if you’re sure you want that.” “I was a stupid kid back then, not anymore!” And then he gave that toothy smile again and waved his long, soft, mahogany wanker at me. “just remember, I’ll be doing this because I like it, and I like you, I do this for fun, NOT for a power trip in either direction….” Martin nodded then I turned to Brendon to see him agree as well then saw he had dropped his basketball shorts to reveal a pale floppy dong framed by flaming red pubes that seemed to already be chubbing up a bit. “All righty then,” I smirked as I dropped to me knees. Taking a bong rip, I put the glassware down and put my mouth around Martin’s cock and began to suck gently, then let the cloud out around his stiffening member as he moaned softly. Taking another deep hit, I turned to Brendon and slurped his shillelagh down my gullet and again let the cloud slowly emerge around it, as I handed the pipe back. “Dat’s what I’m talkin’ bout,” Martin sighed with an “Um-hmm” coming from Brendon. I went to town on these two straight guys going back and forth deep-throating one while stroking the other, and then switching, then back, then switch. It was hot having them both go from soft and semi-soft to rock hard in my mouth. After a few minutes of back and forth, I felt someone kneel down opposite me, so that he could take one while I took the other, and then we could switch without either of these straight guys needing to move. As I was still throat deep on Martin, I let Brendon’s dick go so my fellow cocksucker could take him in. Glancing sideways around the cock in my mouth, I saw a huge white cock between the other cocksucker’s legs and realized that Jimmy had joined me. We switched back and forth for a few hot minutes until his phone buzzed and he got up to let three more guys into the room. I stayed down continuing my assault on these two excellent examples of penile development as Martin and Brendon continued to moan and compliment my oral skills. The three new guys shucked their clothes and grabbed beers looking around at the action. Seeing me taking hits off the bong and blowing them on the two cocks, and then seeing others around the room doing the same thing, the new guys asked what we were smoking and could they have some? I heard Jimmy give them the speech about his niece and her boyfriend and give them each a dick pill before showing them how to light the torch, roll the bowl and take some hits. Apparently all three were virgins when it came to tina and seemed to quickly start enjoying being in the clouds. Pulling his cock from my mouth, Martin grabbed Brendon and turned them both around to face the desk behind us. Glancing over his shoulder he told me “Don’ wanna’ cum too soon – waitin’ to bang de girl, so maybe you give us some tongue service back here?” I smirked up at them saying, “So long as you’re both clean back there?” Brendon looked a bit confused, and Martin whispered something in his ear. “Oh, aye lad, just had me a shower,” Brendon affirmed, and Martin chuckled “clean as a whistle!” while handing down the bong. I drew a hit as Martin leaned over the desk and indicated the Irishman do the same, suddenly I had two straight holes fully presenting for me. Just as I had when I started blowing them, I dove face first into Martin’s chocolate bubble butt, kissed then licked then drove my tongue in and let out my clouds around his pucker as he just sighed and nodded. Taking another hit, I did the same to the two freckled white snow-globes Brendon enticed me with. Once again, as I began to actually tongue fuck that hole, I released my cloud ever so slowly in that tight straight hole. Brendon began to mutter and curse, “Shite, what the feck, oh yeah, don’t stop my man… I never knew…” all the while bouncing around like he’d put his finger in an electric socket. My own cock was rock hard. “You know,” I drawled as I was rolling the bowl, “I’m mostly a top and if you two weren’t straight, my cock would shortly be balls deep banging one or the other of you or both. A Pity, but I respect limits.” Fortunately, the two just laughed it off. I finished my hit and noticed Vice now on the outskirts of the str8 boy ring had overheard me and winked in my direction murmuring, “And you’d both be lucky…” As I went back and forth rimming Martin and Brendon, I heard a couple of new voices. “Is that fag doing what I think he’s doing?” and “That’s disgusting” and “Actually looks into it, jeez I’m gonna be sick…”. Well, this was certainly putting a damper on the festivities. I broke away from the two hot butts and glanced back at where the voices were coming from and just sighed to myself. Standing watching us were the two guys Jimmy and I gave blowjobs to in the dunes late Thursday afternoon (see Part 2), the aging hippie and the abusive angry guy; they had a third guy with them I guessed to be one of the local fisher or lobster men. All naked, or mostly, and unfortunately due to my experience with two of them on Thursday, AND the trash they were talking in my direction, I really wasn’t interested in any of them, especially their nasty band leader. Rolling my eyes, I turned back and sucked my two guys a minute or two more, and then Martin tapped me on the shoulder. “It’s our turn wit’ the girlie, thank you my friend, that was delicious!” “Aye, that’s the truth in it, much appreciated,” was Brendon’s farewell as they hastened over to Cassie’s circle. Chuckling, I put my hand behind myself to get off my knees and go rejoin the “gay contingent”, only to be literally shoved back down. Seriously. Anyone who knows me will know how well THAT went over with me. Glaring up, it was of course, the dickhead from the dunes. “Where do you think you’re going Princess? Here’s more dick for you – get to work…” Clenching my jaw, I growled “I don’t think so…” and started to rise again, only to be shoved onto my ass by this idiot. “Nobody asked what you think, cocksucker,” he said with an ugly chuckle. “And nobody cares what some useless faggot thinks honey, now get to it. If you can kiss that black* ass you can certainly suck my white dick.” Lovely, so he was a racist too, unsurprisingly. He and the third guy stepped forward to bang their dicks on my forehead. To his credit, the aging hippie who I did suck off on Thursday while Jimmy did Prince Charming had the decency to look chagrined. *(the word he actually used here was not this one and began with “n”) “Weren’t you listening, I said ‘no’ dirtbag…” my voice was hissing through my clenched teeth, as I got one knee up and under me. The fool just didn’t stop instead jeering me with, “Oh, I get it! You want to kiss my ass too!” He turned around and tried to pull my head into his crack and I reeled back from the foul stench coming from his skanky poorly wiped hole that had definitely NOT been cleaned or washed since his last time on the bowl. Naaaaasty. “Fuck no, didn’t your mother teach you to wipe?” “Well then suck my dick…” “Are you deaf or just stupid? NO.” “Suck that real man’s dick now, girl.” “Really. Go ahead. Make me you fucking moron.” “You think I won’t?” “No, I KNOW you won’t,” I was only on one knee now, and at least the other two straight doofuses were sober enough to back away. “Oh yeah, you gonna stop me?” he laughed as he attempted to push me down one more time. That was a mistake. With one of my feet firmly planted already, I launched myself off the floor knocking his reaching arms away and slamming him against the wall which he hit with a loud thud, and my hands went around his neck. “YES… I… AM…” I growled as I loomed over him. What an idiot, I was all muscle at that time, was at least 5 inches taller with a longer reach, was probably 10 years younger and he was definitely not in shape – oh yeah, and I’m from New York. Foolish, foolish man. I must inject here that I do NOT allow myself to be bullied (or see any other gay guy bullied) and not do something. People who tried to gay-bash me in the past learned not to. For example, I was doing a show in Cincinnati in the late ‘80s and had been at a gay bar after the show for a drink, in those days the entrance was down an alley. I exited the bar into the alley to go home. and there’s some guy there who starts with all the stupid insults for gays he can come up with, and I’m ignoring him, trying to disengage, but he keeps blocking my path along with his litany of verbal abuse. I still tried to be peaceable and de-escalate, but like the idiot in Provincetown he just doubled down and shoved me against the wall of the alley and spat in my face. SPAT IN MY FACE. Ok, I tried the “turn the other cheek” method but it did not work, so I beat the crap out of him. I mean I seriously beat the living daylights out of this moron. There were two guys coming out of the bar behind me who witnessed the whole thing and the commotion drew on-lookers from inside the bar, though they all huddled together by the door. By the time it was done, I had knocked two of his teeth out and had broken his nose. It was THEN that I was grabbed from behind by two of Cincinnati’s Finest, who were going to arrest ME for “fag-bashing” until the crowd at the door all assured them that the guy who was splayed out on the ground was the actual attacker and that I was actually the victim of the attack. So, they let me go, but after checking on the dude on the ground and suggesting he get his nose splinted at an Emergency Room, they let HIM go too. Wouldn’t take a report even when I complained that I had a right to. Told me it was better this way, since “he learned his lesson” and “what punishment could be worse than being beat up by a fag?” Yeah, seriously, welcome to the American Midwest in 1986. I was furious. My thought was that the only lesson the creep had learned was to pick on a smaller gay guy, or maybe don’t mess with guys from New York… Oh, and may I point out that the two cops were right there for part of the fight and waited until the guy THEY thought was the gay victim was knocked to the ground BEFORE they intervened. Think about that for a moment… And yeah, had a similar experience in the ‘90’s in Hells Kitchen when my friend Brad watched me give the same punishment to two Jersey Frat Boys who came into town to harass the fairies, who of course wouldn’t fight back, right? When they pushed us both from behind, knocking Bradley to the pavement, they didn’t realize I’d just come from the Gym and was both pumped and not in the mood for shenanigans. Black-eyed and bloodied, they took off at a run, while Brad cracked me up and calmed me down by clapping his hands together and in a sing-song falsetto yodeled out “My Hero!!”. So yeah, I’m not one who takes to being pushed around. Part of me is ashamed of how much I lose my temper, and part of me is proud I’m not to be fucked with. It’s an internal conflict I’m not sure I will ever resolve. So back to the sex party… Putting my thumbs into the pressure points at the sides of his neck, I slid him down the wall until his face was even with my still half-hard cock. Putting my foot between his legs pressed up against his junk, with my knee and one hand still pinning him to the wall, I took my cock in the other hand and slapped his face with it a few times. “Now who’s the ‘real man’ fucker?” I taunted back. “Now who should be sucking cock dude? Yeah, I think that’s what you should do. Time for “Mr. Only Gets Blowjobs From Fags’ to start giving them himself… serves you right.” I rubbed my dick against his lips as he shook his head back and forth, whimpering, and that’s when I noticed the tears streaming down his face. Fuck. I went too far again. I remember being humiliated to the point of tears as a little kid and how much I hated that feeling and how empty it made me feel inside and had vowed NEVER to do that to someone else. And I had just broken that vow. Yeah, self-defense, I know, and in all three cases MIGHT have been the only solution that would prevent me (or my friend) from being seriously hurt. So maybe he deserved it. But that doesn’t give me back the little piece of my soul that I sacrificed to achieve that outcome. Looking down with a real bitter taste in my mouth, I said “Oh for fuck sake, get up. You’d probably give a lousy blowjob anyway…” I hauled him up from under his armpits and stood him on his feet, he just blinked at me. “You’re welcome,” I muttered noting the lack of remorse. He looked around at the other guys and with a sniff said, “Couldn’t any of you have helped me get away from this crazy queen?” “Jayzus you just can’t keep your gob from diggin’ the hole deeper, Cosmo, can ya’?” Brendon chided from the bed by Cassie, “you started it and if you’ve not more civil, I’ve a mind to kick you to the curb… now have a drink and a puff and come meet this lovely lady and leave the other guests ALONE. Ya’ hear me?” “Cosmo?” I thought. Damn! I finally remembered him, Cosmo Duarte from Duarte Motors who once tried to WAY overcharge me for a Distributor Cap he assumed I would have no idea of what the actual cost should be. Cosmo Duarte. Figures. I let him slide away from me and wondered if I was still in the mood for all of this or not. I sat down on the bed the other gay guys and Doug were rolling around on and sighed. Charlie’s voice came from over my shoulder as I felt hands and bodies snuggle up to me, “Daddy J, this may be seriously twisted and wrong, but that was HOT…” “Wickie Hawt” came Kieran’s voice as a hand started stroking my cock back to fullness. Doug just whispered “wow” and from the other bed, I heard Vice say, “you know he totally deserved that Daddy J, don’t be upset.” “Yeah,” Lou snarked, “you ever hire out as a bodyguard?” I had to snicker at that. It was then that a female voice sounding a trifle annoyed rang out, “are we EVER going to fuck?” The room dissolved in laughter. Jimmy came over and sat next to me. “I’m sorry about that, I’m used to him being that way and it kind of turns me on. I probably should have warned you – or better yet, him.” I nodded and accepted his apology. He told me it was time we got both of these kids fucked. He was going to put Cassie in the sling here in the hotel room and giving back the keys he instructed me to take Doug, Keiran and Charlie around the corner to his place and put him in the sling. His friend Roger and a few other locals would be there soon - or might be there already – we’d turn the camera on in each room so that each college kid could watch the other get gang-banged (as well as Doug losing his anal virginity). I was certainly up for leaving this room and its’ vibe and going back to being just with other gays (and Doug) again. So the four of us got our bags of clothes and put on just the minimum amount needed to go out in public, of course my bag was more full than others, having to hold the parts of my Indiana Jones costume. So along with me in my harness, the leather jodhpurs and boots, and Kieran and Charlie in jeans and boots, all of us shirtless, I was wearing my leather fedora while the guys had their cowboy hats on. Doug grabbed some baggy shorts from a drawer then went to kiss his girlfriend goodbye, told her to have fun, and said he’d see her on the TV. As I ushered the guys out the door, I asked Kieran to take my bag as I needed something from Jimmy, he did and went out with the others. I asked Jimmy for any more special instructions (there weren’t any) and opened the door to leave the room. I am not a stupid man, so I kept the room behind me in my peripheral vision. Sure enough, just as I suspected he might, Cosmo the idiot came up from behind me ready to kick me out the door. Loser. I grabbed his leg, pulled him closer and clocked his jaw with a right jab and pushed him back into the room. Arms caught him and I growled “You just don’t learn, do you? Oh, and say ‘hello’ to Mrs. Duarte for me, okay?” As the door was pulled shut, I heard guffaws coming from inside… SUNDAY MORNING AFTER MIDNIGHT – DOING DOUGIE The fresh air outside the motel room helped clear my head and cool my temper, and after a few more comments on my take down of the idiot, the guys seemed to get the picture that I really didn’t want to discuss or even think about it right at that moment. I knew I’d seriously dwell on it later after the party and hoped maybe Father Frank would have a few minutes for a clerical chat with me. With welcome insight, Kieran started waxing enthusiastically about Jimmy’s basement play-space to Doug and to his husband Charlie (who had been asleep at the Guest House on Thursday night when I brought Kieran with me to Jimmy’s) and I joined in relating the fun Vice and I had when we manned the glory holes earlier that evening. Our destination was extremely close; so turning a corner off of Bradford Street we arrived at Jimmy’s house in the middle of the block where the short lane took a turn. I pointed out the glory hole alcove and led them to the opposite side where the ground level entrance was located. I called out since there were lights on and a guy who introduced himself as Roger greeted us by blowing a cloud and passing the bong to the first in line who happened to be Kieran who gratefully accepted. Roger was wearing just a denim vest and high-tops. Short, white, probably in his late 20s he had curly brown hair and eyes hidden behind tinted glasses, just an average body with a rubber strap around a seriously fat, floppy white dick with a fat P.A. piercing. He greeted each of us with a kiss and a pipe that he torched up for each guy as we introduced ourselves and I intro’d Doug. “Ah, the sacrificial lamb!” he joked. “Don’t worry dude, you’re gonna love this!” Doug just nodded and smiled in the haze of clouds. Three other white guys were there already as well, two older than the 43 I was back then and another looking college aged. The two older were both leather dudes, one muscular, bald and shaved all over wearing a harness and a leather codpiece; the other white-haired and pot-bellied in a vest, shorts and boots – a regular bear whom I recognized at having been in the group at the party on Thursday in this very room. The third guy was small, nice abs, in an open grey hoodie, white jock strap and ballcap, cute in a gymnast sort of way, with a smile full of crooked teeth and an ass I thought I’d like to get to know really well… but of course we were all here to top at first. After all of us who just arrived taking a quick piss and blowing some clouds, we helped Doug up into the sling and secured him by his ankles and wrists once he was comfortable. Roger was fiddling with the camera and screen and got into the “Private Room” Jimmy had set up on ICU2 or whatever the video share tool was being used that evening for the kids to see each other get gang-banged. Looking next to the swing, I saw that there was a bowl of condoms out with the lube, poppers, Max Impact, torch and pipe. Drawing the other guys into a huddle I let them know that this idea was sprung on Doug after his girlfriend got him partly tweaked and that he might not be of complete sound mind in making decisions, especially after the slam he was about to receive – so sounding like a complete Dad, I suggested that they either pull out before cumming in him or use a condom if they were heavy-leakers of precum… a couple of groans, but there were nods as well. Roger had gotten us linked with the guys in the motel, and the main screen now showed Cassie in the sling over there, grinning having just been pointed and blowing kisses to her boyfriend over the video link. Pulling a hit from a pipe, I shotgunned it to Doug, then looked him in his eyes and asked, “Are you happy with this, want to keep going?” “Uh-huh, this is so sexy, I want it ya’ know!” “Okay then, this guy here is about to send you into orbit so enjoy the ride – and if at any point it becomes too much, just tell us to stop, got it?” He nodded and Joey, the twink in the ballcap, stepped up and tied Doug off, swabbed the arm and warning the newbie that he would likely have a coughing fit then feel amazing, he got a register and then slowly pumped the virgin’s arm full of magic. Sure enough, *cough, cough, cough* and Doug was on his way and begging for attention. Joey and I both got down and tag-teamed a rim-job on the now-flying college kid and standing to lube him up, it was finally time. We had decided cock size order, smallest to biggest was the way to go, and Warren, the big daddy bear stepped forward to claim the cherry. He used lubed fingers first and seemed quite experienced in expanding a hole in preparation for fucking. He leaned back and whispered, “I don’t precum much at all, and I think a guy’s first time should be natural and raw, so I’m foregoing the rubber for now, and will pull out well before cumming.” Okay, I saw where he was coming from, and having started getting fucked myself before HIV started spoiling the party, obviously I lost my cherry to a raw cock just as prior to that when I fucked my first man asses I had done so condom-free. No one wore a condom back then, and why would they? I have to admit I couldn’t imagine having my first time being fucked take place with a condom… the big polar bear’s 5-inch dick still evoked a gasp or two from Doug as he slowly entered virgin territory, but after Joey had him take a few popper hits the newbie was soon nodding and smiling and encouraging more. On the screen, we saw that Cassie was already into the train being run on her, and her shrieks and moans got louder, along with the repetitive “Yes, yes, yes!” sounding for all the world like so many of the females in straight porn. Doug would watch for a bit seemingly interested, then go back to watching himself get fucked and snogging with his top. Joey followed Warren, rabbit fucking Doug with his hard modest tool, did I mention he seemed like a gymnast? While his dick was still inside Doug, he swung his legs up to rest them on Doug’s shoulders and proceeded to bang him frantically by pulling on the chains for purchase and telling Doug to suck his toes. The rapid bunny fuck produced so many squeaks, moans and grunts from Doug, the action on the screen at the motel actually stopped for a minute for Cassie to cheer her boytoy on and tell him what a great slut he was being for her. That was the first time I saw Doug’s expression cloud a little bit, but he was shortly back to telling Joey to fuck him harder. Charlie followed Joey in size order and his tool was definitely the fattest Doug had thus far, and that seemed to please the kid to no end. Charlie had an interesting fuck style, keeping his dick fully inside and slowly bumping the hole HARD without pulling any of his shaft out – using the swing of the sling to give Doug a slow deep fuck. Up on the screen I noticed Vice taking a turn on the tweaking co-ed, his hot ass pointed toward the camera while she shouted out instructions to him like a porn director. Even though it seemed to me like he was throwing a good fuck, she seemed to always want something else. He quickly pulled out and gestured for Lou to take over. I admit I chuckled when he looked into the camera knowing I was watching and gave the universal ‘mensa-mensa’ hand twist along with a raised eyebrow. “Well,” I thought, “someone seems to be heading for a full change of teams.” As Lou slipped his cock into the tweakette up on the screen, we heard her screech and then start yelling “oh yeah, give me that big black snake, never had one so big before you chocolate stud!” I had to roll my eyes. All I could think of was the conversation with Lou the day before about the extreme reactions he got either very positive or very negative being one of the few men of color in the resort town. Seems young Cassie was one of those who fetishized men of color – her later reactions would prove my suspicion. Hearing his girlfriend’s over-the-moon enthusiasm, the expression on Doug’s face once again clouded over. Charlie noticed as well. Changing his stroke style to a real withdraw and pound back style returned Doug’s attention to his own hole and he was again moaning, cursing, and with arms now released from the sling restraints pulling on Charlie’s hairy nips. The thrusts became faster and faster until with a grunt he pulled out so quickly Dougie gasped as his Charlie fisted his own dick rapidly with increasing intensity until with a loud cry of “FUUUUUUUUUUUCK!” his body began quivering all over as he shot a huge load all over Doug’s belly, chest, neck and as far as his left cheek. Considering how much we’d all been playing this insane weekend, the amount of jizz he shot was kind of astonishing! Looking back up at the screen Lou was gone and Cassie was again giving directions to the guy who was fucking her in a manner that kind of bugged me. By the blinding white skin and flaming red hairs on that beautiful ass, I realized it could only be Brendon… damn what a fine ass, pity he was straight! After his explosive orgasm our Otter Charlie staggered back from the sling indicating to his husband, “All yours Babe…” Keiran wasted no time heading over to the sling and began licking and fingering his partner’s cum off the College kids’ body, making Doug lick the cum off his fingers and snogging him while dripping more cum into his mouth. Charlie had stumbled back and sat down heavily on the rim-chair. Warren made a bee-line for him, got on his knees and began to clean Charlie’s tool with his mouth. Having sparked up the torch by the sling, Kieran and Doug were sharing clouds back and forth as Kieran’s cock rubbed against the crack of that fine young ass and bumped up against D’s ball sack. After a couple of minutes, Doug moaned out, “fuck me dude, I need it!” Putting down the glass cock and torch, Keiran pumped some lube onto his cock (longer than his husband’s, but thinner) and slowly pushed into that no longer virgin hole. Looking around, I saw that Warren was beneath the rim-seat under Charlie (is there anything more fun than a rim-seat?) while Roger had slipped his big, floppy cock into Charlie’s mouth. On the screen, Martin was having his turn, and missy was back to screaming about “big black studs opening me up, making me a whore!” again, sounding like those awful chicks in str8 porn who never shut up with the little girly voice and high-pitched squeals (I have actually had sex with women a good number of times when in high school and college, and in group scenes on and off since then, so it’s not the sex acts themselves, but the annoying little girl voices and screaming that turn me off…) As she was going on and on, I thought “well, that’s sure to make me go limp,” and then realized I had said that loud enough to be heard by a few of the guys in the room. “Let me help with that,” said Joey as he brought over one of the bongs. Taking a hit, he handed bong and torch to me while sinking to his knees. Taking my semi into his mouth, he began to suck, his mouth like warm velvet, and then slowly let that white cloud out as he got me harder and took me deeper. Heaven! Girly squealing forgotten, I sparked the torch, rolled the bowl and took a big rip luxuriating in the excellent head I was now receiving. Clicking the torch off, I was about to exhale when a hand cupped my chin and pulled my head to my left side and a strong mouth clamped over mine. Quick to catch on, I exhaled into this new throat, and we exchanged that smoke back and forth a few times before letting it escape as a cloud between us. The mouth of course belonged to the last guy in the room, the muscular smooth leather guy who smiled as he took a huge hit himself and repeated what we’d just done, again letting the cloud envelope the three of us. He stepped back just a bit and with his leather codpiece now off, I could see the fat cut cock with the big gauge P.A. that was starting to chub up and might be as big or bigger than the pierced piece Roger was currently face-fucking Charlie with. Wow! Doug was likely to need another slam to take these two hefty dongs. After drawing another big hit from the pipe he handed it down to Joey who paused his oral ministrations on my tool while he too took a large hit then set the kit down. Returning to his amazing blow job, Joey slowly exhaled his cloud around my dick. Hot leather dude, who turned out to be Max, slid behind me rubbing that beer can between my cheeks and reaching around to work my nips – hard – and nuzzled my neck as he slowly let that fuck-smoke out to curl up around our faces. I moaned letting these two hotties get me hard again, as it was my turn after Keiran. Speaking of our Boston Boy, he was throwing Doug a nice steady fuck. Between their heavy making out, when they’d come up for breath Doug would moan and growl and beg for this all to go on forever. At the rim-seat Charlie was now servicing Warren from below while Roger fed Warren’s hungry mouth. On the screen, they’d switched off again, and for a few moments, I was puzzled as it seemed like Brendon was taking another turn before some of the other guys had even their first try. Then I noticed the legs were more muscular, the shoulders a bit broader, biceps bigger and the balls hung down lower. When someone came into the left side of the vid with a torch and pipe, the guy I thought was Brendon turned his head to take a long hit. Some silver was shot through the hair, a squarer jawline and there was a handlebar moustache – FUCK! That hot stud could only be Brendon’s father whom he mentioned would likely stop into for a “dip”. Hearing me growl out “DAMN!” both Joey and Max saw the same thing I did and agreed, saying: “hello daddy”, and “how do we get him over HERE?” Kieran was tapping out and motioned me over. “If you are still in the mood to fuck after you’ve done our guest of honor, I’d be up for taking that beauty,” I said to Max the Leather Stud. “And anything you want to do sweet thing, top or bottom, is fine with me…” I told Joey as I headed to the sling. Grabbing the Max Impact, I sprayed it into the provided washcloth and stuck it in Doug’s mouth, telling him to suck on it for a while. As he did, I dropped to my knees and began to rim his hungry hole. The skin of his pucker was almost fever hot, but as I rimmed that sweet young ass, I noted that all I tasted was him and some lube. No one at least so far had bred him. As I chowed down, I saw the cloth fall to the floor as Doug really began to moan and writhe around a bit more. “Mmmmmm, please Daddy.” Okay, no need to hit me over the head. Before I stood, I covered my cock with lube and wiped the excess off on his hole. Standing up I noticed the sling was a bit low for me, which if I’d been thinking made sense considering whose sling it was. Not wanting to stop the action to adjust it, I just imagined I was in dance class and put my legs into a deep second position and slid into that warm silky sleeve – now so open that he drew me in all the way to the balls in one slow thrust. Nice… Doug and I sighed at the very same time. I began to thrust using my crouched position and my hips and my ass muscles to pump with a circular horizontal motion along with my in-and-out motion so that I was literally screwing him. Each time the head of my cock dragged over his prostate he’d shudder and buck his ass and back a little bit off of the sling. That was totally fine with me since it allowed me to straighten my leg muscles for a few seconds each time he did. “Enjoying that?” I asked, smiling down at him. “It’s wild, ya’ know? Never thought I’d be doing this and liking it too!” This was hot, but nowhere near the turn on for me that deflowering Vice the night before was. Vice was more my speed looks-wise, personality-wise, and his enthusiasm was just different. More honest, actually. I still could not shake the feeling that Doug wasn’t all in on this, and had been bullied into it – a thought that was bolstered a minute later when we heard the noise coming from the screen where whoever was fucking Cassie at that moment was yelling “Yeah girl, you like that REAL man’s dick up inside you? Not like that little thing your girly-boy has, hell you can hardly call that a dick at all – look at that faggot up there, taking as much dick if not more than you are… look at that slutty bitch! You want a real dick inside you all the time now, don’t you?” “Yes, yes I do! I want a real man’s dick, so big, so thick…” Turning back to the newbie in the sling, I saw the look on his face – hurt, anger, betrayal – before Joey arrived and quickly popped the stem of a bong into Doug’s mouth and striking the torch while coaxing the kid to take in some heavenly clouds and let himself give in to the pleasure. As he was sucking in his second hit I smiled down and said, “Ignore them. Just because you like getting fucked doesn’t make you a girl or a bitch or less of a man, okay? I mean I like getting fucked almost as much as I like fucking, do you think I’m less of a man?” “Or me for the same reason?” asked leather bound Max. Doug looked at both of us and shook his head ‘no’. “Good, so just enjoy yourself and forget about them. I’m sure once the drugs wear off, she’ll be really apologetic…” I told him, despite harboring doubts to myself that she would. Taking a rip off the glass cock, I leaned down and shotgunned it to him as I began to pick up my fuck pace. Soon his wilted erection began to return – ah, youth! I pounded him a few minutes more, but didn’t regain my mood fully, and decided to surrender the field to his next Top. Looking at the weapons both Max and Roger sported between their legs, I looked over to Joey and pointed out those two big torpedoes and whispered, “Maybe he needs another small point before he takes those two?” Joey nodded in agreement, and rushed over to the supplies to set up a rig for Doug while I got him some Gatorade and made sure he drank a good amount. With only a few gulps left in the bottle, Roger used a dropper to add just a bit of G to the remaining beverage, encouraging Doug to drink it while Joey got the slam ready. Keiran, Charlie and Warren came over and we blew some clouds and got rehydrated ourselves. Helping Doug out of the sling for a minute, we brought him to the bathroom so he could piss, then bundled him back into the sling. Warren got down in front of the sling and began to rim and suck on the newly minted hungry manhole in front of him causing Doug to sigh and curse. Charlie was sucking Roger’s pierced cock when Joey tied off, found a vein, registered and then steadily pumped Miss T into Doug’s arm, pulled the tourniquet and then raised the arm up. The College kid coughed out a number of times, then started grabbing his nips and whining about being empty. Warren backed away and Roger stepped between Doug’s legs while slathering his big boy with lube. Nodding furiously, Doug tried to push his ass closer to that magnificent tool, and Roger obliged pushing slowly but steadily in, pausing once when the kid gritted his teeth and hissed. Joey was still playing assistant, so he grabbed the cloth from the floor, sprayed it with Max Impact, and shoved it into the open mouth, commanding him to suck on the cloth. Sure enough, the tension left Doug’s body and he just hummed out “Mmmmmmm..” as his hole took Roger in completely to the root, and the cloth in his mouth dropped out. Let me tell you, that was hot to watch. Max came up beside me as I was watching the scene and distractedly stroking my cock. “You like to give rim jobs?” he asked expectantly. “Nothiing gets me harder than having a guy really devour my hole.” “Oh hell yeah I do.” He pointed to the rim-seat, and grabbing the cloth and Max Impact, I moved over to the seat while spraying a good amount into the cloth. I lay on my back and slid under the seat, adjusting the neck support so that I was comfortably positioned below the center and began to suck on the wet cloth. Looking up I saw that magnificent muscular male ass descending towards me. Damn! I pulled the cloth out and handed the can and cloth up to Max as he settled in and got comfortable. The effect of the spray hit me at that point, and I went nuts chowing down on that tasty clean hole, kissing, sucking, nibbling, licking and tongue-fucking the hot leather dude while he ground down on me and moaned. I lost myself in the nirvana for a minute or two and then felt someone lubing up my dick and holding it vertical. Soon enough, a warm snug hole slid down my member and landed fully in my lap. It felt like whomever it was leaned forward, realizing the guy was giving Max head while I rimmed him. Perfect. This was where I love to be, fully invested in the pleasure only a bunch of horny, piggy, and tweaked men can bring! In the background I could hear Doug moaning and talking a blue streak asking for more. It was idyllic.

ANOTHER REAL EXPERIENCE - P'TOWN PARTY WEEKEND PART 11 PLEASE NOTE: i AM POSTING THE LATEST INSTALLMENTS IN THREE POSTS ALL AT ONCE, PLEASE READ THEM IN NUMBERED ORDER! Installment number Eleven of what was probably the best real party weekend of my extensive "career" - back in 2006 in Provincetown. My hubby was in New Hampshire at a 4-day business convention and during those 4 days he was happy for me to do my partying in Ptown by myself, with him joining me after his convention for the much more vanilla style sex he prefers. Thursday night my buddy Jimmy hosted a hot orgy for me with lots of locals I enjoyed playing with again after a decade; but Friday morning, emergencies hit him and Lou the local candy-man, leaving his assistant "Vice" a straight but hot Portuguese local guy to spend the day pnping with me – progressing to that night when a storm and blackout led to a bathhouse style house party at the guesthouse, with blond Boston frat boy type Kieran and his hubby Charlie; the Houseboys; the skinhead Manager Zar; Father Frank, an Episcopal Priest friend from Philly; some hot leather dudes; older daddies; a hot Saudi jock type, and of course Lou and Vice. Chapter 8 and 9 recount the str8 boi finally giving up his hole incredibly! In Chapter 10 the great sex and lousy weather continued into Saturday with Jimmy having a sneaky surprise to set up while Vice and I manned the gloryholes he has drilled in Jimmy’s shed! This amazing weekend took an entire notebook to cover (I've kept sex diaries since I was a teenager) and never before or since has ONE weekend taken up an entire book. So along with me - at the time a 43-year-old jock muscle leather guy - Caucasian, blond/blue - we pick up the story on what was now a foggy Saturday night while the no-longer-fullY-str8 guy and I headed down Commercial Street to my guesthouse to quickly dress for the theme party at the Crown & Achor. Apologies for stalling this segment, but on that Saturday night a few things happened that bug me a bit to this day, and as they are about true events I don’t change them or ignore them to cover what actually happened, and frankly for all the guys who ask “don’t you ever have something go wonky in your experiences? Not often, but yes, of course. This proves I have issues sometimes too and 19 years later, I’m still not sure if I should be ashamed of myself or proud of myself! There is some violence ahead on this evening, mostly in Part 12. Don’t worry, good chemsex too! Also please note that the college-age folks were all over 18, so if I call someone a “kid” that someone is still of more than legal age, it’s just an expression I use referring to people who are more than 2 decades younger than me!. SATURDAY NIGHT – DANCE, DRAMA, DEALERS AND DOWN-LOW’S AT THE “DECADES PARTY” At 11:00, Jimmy messaged us to “start heading down” and gave directions on how to properly lock his place up with the keys he gave me before he left. He knew I needed to stop at my guest house to change into fetish/club wear for the party and get Vice into his. I messaged back we’d be there at 11:30. Swinging out onto Commercial Street together, I looked at Vice and said “Looks like you’ll be getting some real pussy tonight, that must make you happy…” He shrugged and said, “Not really sure pussy will be as much fun, and besides, Jimmy’s niece looks kinda skanky, don’t she…?” “I thought she was kind of a manipulative little minx,” I replied. “Already got one of those, who needs more?” Vice quipped. I laughed and slapped him on the back as we headed through the fog to my guesthouse. We passed The Landmark restaurant and Silberhorn’s and I noticed a light on in a certain studio above a shop and saying, “Necessary pit stop,” I pulled Vice up the exterior staircase. This was a leatherworker’s studio owned by Bibi, my oldest friend in town - the second person I met when I first arrived in Provincetown at age 19 (her wife Bessie was the first). A fellow performer and writer who was 17 years my senior, we did a number of shows together. Bibi and her partner Bessie always insisted that I park my car in their secondary spot at their year-round home just up the hill from my guesthouse. They’d both been out-of-town when I arrived Thursday morning, so I hadn’t had a chance to check in with them, seeing her light on in her studio meant I could be polite and touch base. This 60-year-old gal always dressed like she had hit Haight-Ashley in “the summer of love” and never left. Opening the door, she smiled broadly, and pulled us in, giving me a tight hug as she did. After gushing for a minute or two, she looked over my shoulder and said, “Oh, hello Vicente! I didn’t know you knew each other!” I glanced back at Vice and raised an eyebrow. “What can I say? The outer cape is a wickie small place. Ms. Harris was my substitute English teacher all through High School… and she and Bessie are regular 420 clients of Lou.” Shaking my head at the almost incestuous-ness of it all, I confirmed with her that my hubby and I were still going to join Bessie and her on Wednesday for dinner, before asking if she had any accessories that Vice -or ‘Vicente’ – might borrow for the decades party. Seeing his new leather vest with the fringe, she nodded and headed back into the leather working section of studio, and puttered around a bit, calling out “size 10 or size 11, Vicente?” “Size 11,” he replied, to which she murmured “lucky John…”. She was back amazingly quickly with a cool pair of sandals that had a bit of an oil stain on one that made them unsellable, and a big peace symbol necklace, white gauze rope-wasted pants, and two strips of leather to tie around above his biceps. Seems she’d directed the musical “Hair” at PTC over the winter, and the costumes were still in her loft space. We headed for the door with Vice thanking her profusely and promising their safe return, she called out, “okay, but keep the sandals, I’ll never be able to sell them… I’d say, ‘have fun’ but if you’re part of John’s annual bachelor weekend, you’re pretty sure to!” As we descended the exterior stairs, Vice got a wicked grin on his face and called back, “too late, I already am!” We reached the guest house in just a few more minutes and were greeted by Zar and Miles who still had the window open to the office as we breezed by and headed up the stairs. “I need to give my hubby a quick call to say goodnight,” I said to Vice as I opened the door to my room and turned on the light. “Then I’ll go take a whiz and give you a minute” he responded as he slipped back out. I called the convention hotel and asked for my other half’s room number, leaving a message for him at the desk when I was told that the Evening Gala had not ended yet. Plugging my phone into the recharger, I set out a pipe and torch, then started pulling out clothes for the night’s “Hollywood thru the Decades” party. Just then, Vice slipped through the door. “I just ran into a couple of the guys in the bathroom, they are going to walk over with us once we get dressed,” Vice said as he picked up the torch and pipe, lighting it and rolling the bowl until the clouds started forming. Taking a hit, he shotgunned it to me then asked, “now what movie am I supposed to be from?” “Hair” I replied while stepping out of my clothes. “A 70’s movie about the 1960’s” I was facing away as I pulled a specific bag from the closet. “Okay. And what’s your movie?” “Raiders of the Lost Ark. 80’s movie about the 1930’s” “That’s hawt Daddy.” That’s when I felt his semi-hard cock press up against my naked ass crack as my no longer 100% straight boy’s big pecs rubbed up against my back and his hands grabbed my hips. I twisted around so that we faced each other, and tweaking his nips reminded him: “unfortunately we don’t have a lot of time. You can certainly have some later, if you still want some after your ‘real girl pussy fest’ tonight.” “Real pussy or not I know I’ll want some more of that later, and get pounded myself,” Vice said with an exaggerated fake pout. “Just a little taste?” Shaking my head and smiling, I torched the pipe and we each took big hits. “Just some quick oral, sixty-nine so we each get a taste,” I responded. We rolled onto the bed into a sixty-nine, both licking then sucking the other’s dick for a bit, then as if by telepathy, both of us pulled down so we could rim the other’s already well-used holes. We were just settling in for some serious ass worship when the unlocked door opened and two cowboys walked in. “That’s wickie hawt,” drawled Kieran, the erstwhile frat boy from Boston, while his husband just purred “mmm…” while stroking an ass cheek on either of us. “Hate to interrupt but are you two gonna get dressed or should we strip?” asked Charlie. Coming up for air, I said “I’m tempted to say strip, but we are expected at the party and the after-party, and there are a few folks depending on us… more’s the pity.” We untangled and got off the bed and moved to our respective costumes. Charlie picked up the pipe and torch and raised his eyebrows asking permission. I just smiled and nodded, and soon he and Kieran were blowing a few clouds. “Cowboys?” Vice asked. “Which movie?” He looked to me; I shook my head and shrugged. “Brokeback Mountain,” said Keiran with a smirk. Looking at them, one blond, one brunette, and the western shirts they were wearing, I definitely could see Enis and Jack… “great choice, the boys will love it,” I remarked. From one special bag I had specifically for this party, I put on a pair of brown doe-skin leather jodhpur style pants my hubby had given me. Butter smooth, they were lined so I decided go commando under them. Then I put on one of my harnesses over my bare chest, and clipped two fake bandoliers of plastic bullets over the crossing leather straps, a ripped sleeveless cotton shirt open to the waist but tucked in, my brown leather vest, socks and boots, and then my brown leather fedora, with a brown leather over the shoulder ‘artifact satchel’ (really an old music satchel of my hubby’s) to hold what stuff we were bringing with us, and finally, clipped my bullwhip to my belt. Looking up I saw that the guys all approved. Charlie pointed at the bullwhip and said, “I certainly hope you’ll give a demonstration later…” Vice had started to dress, also planning to free-ball but when he drew on the white gauze drawstring pants, his chubbed cock was way too obvious, even for Provincetown. I pulled out a jock and tossed it to him. That solved the issue, and we followed by putting his harness over his bare chest, his fringed vest on, the peace symbol around his neck, the sandals on his sexy feet, and tying the two leather strips Bibi had given him around his biceps. His armbands from the leather shop went into my ‘artifact bag’ along with a leather jock for me for later. “Almost” said Kieran with a critical eye, “hold on a minute.” He dashed out the door and presumably down to his room. Vice turned to Charlie and me asking “do all you guys carry costumes around with you everywhere you go?” After a belly laugh, I told him that no, not all gay guys did, but this was a fairly famous annual party that had a slightly different theme each year and there were enough guys like me – and Kieran and Charlie – who got a kick out of really doing up a costume. I mentioned that there would certainly be people just in club wear or fetish wear, or just normal clothes at the party too, not to mention lots of drag. “Besides, I’m a performer, I enjoy costumes,” I concluded. Kieran returned with pair of John Lennon-like round sunglasses that looked pretty period and a bandanna that he rolled and tied around Vice’s hair like a headband. It worked. There was a tap-tap on the door. “Come on in,” I called. In came Father Frank in his normal clerical garb of black pants, black belt, and black shirt with clerical collar while also sporting a straw boater hat. My eyes widened, only to find him followed in by Seth, the youngest house boy, as a very good likeness of an Altar Boy – a long black cassock-like garment covered with a white cotton short-sleeve thing that passed well as an altar server’s surplice and carrying a big ol’ candle in a fake plastic candlestick covered with tinfoil to look silver. “Frank… you didn’t…” caught between shocked and amused, my jaw must have been hanging open. Again, as was becoming habit, Vice asked “What movie?” My answer and Charlie’s overlapped, “Bells of St. Mary’s” “Going My Way”. “Both!” beamed Frank. While the actual Episcopal priest and the house boy blew a few clouds from the pipe, I noticed Seth’s candle’s long straight taper ended in a somewhat strange tip before realizing it was a penis candle! Frank saw the look on my face as I realized and coughed and guffawed out his current hit. I found myself wondering if perhaps we’d given Frank a bit too much in the way of enhancements over the last twenty-four hours… I locked the door behind me as the guys all headed down the stairs, and as a group we turned left onto Commercial Street towards the Crown. Allowing them to get a couple of yards in front of me, and the coast being clear, I drew my bullwhip and snapped it their way with a loud whiplash and crack growling, “slow down boys, show off for the crowd a bit.” Hearing the crack of the whip, Charlie and Kieran gave out exaggerated shivers and low “umms” while Vice looked just the slightest bit anxious, before he saw my smirk and cracked up. At the gate, everyone was paying for their admission and being last I found out that Bibi had arrived at the party before us and had paid for my ticket. I knew I wanted to find her ASAP to thank her but first we had to scope out and find Lou and Jimmy and his niece and her boyfriend. We all moved into the crowd, huddling to remain together, moving inside to the dance club room. Lights were flashing, the bass was pumping and there were a few people out on the dance floor, but it was too early for most folks, and it appeared that the bulk of the crowd was outside on the back deck. I thought I spotted Lou out there and the whole gang of us went through the sliding doors and out back. The usually open-to-the-sky deck was now covered by two sizable event tents in acknowledgement of the lousy weather of the past few days (it had started to drizzle again on our way down Commercial Street). Looking around I took a moment to scope out what costumes other partygoers were wearing, as usual there were some standouts: Captain Jack Sparrow, Aladdin, King Kong, Sam Spade, 2 Tarzans, a number of Vampires, and my fellow Leatherman running the gamut from ‘70s “Crusing” to ‘50s James Dean. And drag. Lots and lots of drag from every decade of the 20th century – Betty Boop, Judy Garland, Marilyn Monroe, Diana Ross, Lucille Ball, Dolly Parton, Cher, Madonna, you name it. There was a stage set up out there, and at its feet I saw Bibi in earnest conversation with Cheryl, the lead singer and guitarist for the Sapphonix, an all-lesbian rock band that was a town institution. My attention was brought back to my group when Jimmy stepped up and suggested we introduce the two groups. Jimmy looked hot in a Roman chiton and laurel wreath but had to tell me it was “Caligula”, while I got Lou’s right away – he was SMOKING hot as “Shaft” in painted on leather pants and jacket with no shirt under. I was pleased to see Lou pull Vice to him and share a deep kiss that the local boy returned enthusiastically. Jimmy’s niece Cassie and her boytoy Doug were done up as passable versions of Magenta and Brad from Rocky Horror Picture Show. There was NO way the very goth niece could have gotten away with playing Janet, so the fishnets and mini maid’s outfit were perfect for her. They must have gotten shy Doug really drunk or really high as he was wearing dress shoes with socks and garters, his own nerd glasses, a baggy white cotton wife-beater and fruit of the loom tighty-whities. Dangerous, I thought, but then noticed that he wore at least one additional smaller layer under the briefs, if not two. We all started chatting and Lou passed around a vape pen which he had to explain how to use – remember this was 2006 and none of the rest of us including me had ever seen one before – he’d gotten it from a contact in Amsterdam as they weren’t yet sold regularly in the USA. A waiter appeared, and my group ordered drinks while the waiter took a hit off Lou’s pen. I remarked to Doug that his costume would make him very popular for the evening, and with glassy eyes he smiled and said, “I hope so…”. I was still pondering that when the band took the stage for their (apparently) second set and was startled to hear Bibi whisper into my ear “I need you to do us a favor” pointing at the stage. The band was tuning up when Cheryl took the mic and re-greeted the crowd. Her voice was unusually raspy, and Bibi whispered, “she’s got a bad case of laryngitis, please help out.” Cheryl looked out over the crowd, spotted me and cocked her head in a silent question, and I nodded back to her in return. Cheryl told everyone that she had a couple of special guests joining her this evening and pointed me out in the crowd. Out of the group I was with only Frank really knew me as a performer. I leaned over to the group and whispered, “I’m about to go fill in for a bit for Cheryl – she’s got laryngitis – I’ll be back as soon as I can…” A few of the gang goggled at me as I handed my drink to Doug and headed for the stage. On my way there, Cheryl was giving me a big buildup, mentioning my one man shows in New York, my Provincetown performing back when I spent the summers, and even the time I sang at the Grand Ole Opry, finishing up by finally naming me as I hit the stage. I waved out to the crowd, noticing the astonished looks on my new friends’ faces. Cheryl and I chose three songs I used to sing with the band back in the day anytime we did a group concert for some cause or another. The musicians were mostly the same women I’d worked with in those days – I hugged the drummer Brandy – and giving the two newbies the chord progressions for my tunes, I launched into “We Shall Be Free” followed by “Unanswered Prayers” – a song about a guy and his wife meeting his old high school girlfriend at a hometown football game, but when I sing it, the wife is replaced by a male partner while the old girlfriend stays the same – my life story actually. The crowd loved it and I finished with a raucous “Friends in Low Places” with the band members and even a certain amount of the audience joining in on the chorus. It was fun, the applause was loud, my ego was certainly stroked, and I was pleased to help out an old friend. Stepping down from the stage I was stopped and congratulated by Aladdin, suddenly realizing it was ‘Rocky’ Rahman from the guest house, accompanied by his bitter nasty boyfriend Norton, whom I hated to admit looked really hot in a sexy Jafar outfit. Said nasty boyfriend was murdering me with his eyes while Rocky complimented my songs, and with a supercilious smile Norton finally interjected, “yes, that last song in particular seemed so perfectly suited to you!” Not missing the veiled insult, I responded, “that’s so funny, I was just going to compliment you on your costume and what an appropriate choice it was for you!” I slipped away from them not without Rocky squeezing my ass and Norton blowing a very ironic and obviously fake kiss. I stopped for to listen to Bibi belting out “Miss Otis Regrets”, a tune that was her calling card, and whooped and hooted with everyone else when she took her bow. When I got back to my group, they’d been joined by houseboys Kurt and Miles, and Kentucky Boy Miles was almost jumping out of his skin that I had done three Garth Brooks songs. Seth, Doug and Vice were almost as fanboy as Miles; while Lou, Jimmy and Frank were leaning back against the white fence nodding and smiling. “Never would have picked you as a Country Music kinda’ guy, Daddy J” Boston-born Kieran remarked, which was kind of ironic given his full-on cowboy drag. “How do you think I wound up singing at the Opry that time? I was doing the National Tour of “Best Little Whorehouse in Texas” as the quarterback of the Aggies that does the locker room strip number and the band for the show was from Nashville. When the touring show hit Nashville, they got me up at the Opry on the Open Mic night and had me do a few country tunes BEFORE the bandleader told the audience I was a 4th generation New York City kid. The reaction was hysterical… I kinda’ fell even harder for the music after that. I even met my partner at a two-stepping bar in Philadelphia.” “That’s where I met him too,” Father Frank interjected. “So, what’s next?” I asked, pointedly looking at Jimmy, knowing he had a timed schedule of seduction going, and my musical interlude was unintentionally taking away from his plans. “DANCE!” was his response, pulling us all inside and onto the dance floor. The room had filled up, and with the addition of the ten of us the floor was completely full and the crowd hit critical mass rather quickly. We all got into the vibe, and every few songs we’d break for sips of our drinks or hits off the vape pen (which just to be clear, was a T mixture that Lou mixed with essential oils in some recipe of his own, but it was very effective). On the floor, Cassie was super flirtatious with everyone around her and very much encouraged Doug to be the same. Bodies got sweaty, hands roamed all over, and even Doug was groping other guys as well as his girlfriend and rubbing his beefy butt against crotches and thrusting his bulge into whichever ass came his way. Looking up at one point, I saw him taking a break and in earnest conversation with Vice, so I pulled up to join them coming in on Vice telling Doug all about being a straight guy who went from letting a guy suck his cock to getting fucked for the first time the night before and loving it. “Can’t believe I’m saying this, but that sounds kinda’ hot, ya’ know?” Doug said as Cassie slipped up behind him feeling him up with her hands from behind and cooed “mmm… it does sound hot, doesn’t it babe? It would be so sexy to see you get naughty like that…” On that note we all headed back to the dance floor. The music transitioned to trance, lights went dark, fog rolled out as the roscoe machines ramped up, and the only illumination was black lighting pierced by spinning lasers pulsing around the room. Things quickly got much more erotic, cocks were pulled from pants, Cassie and a few other females flashed their boobs, despite most of the men - in our group at least - not really being interested. Doug certainly seemed to have no problem having his dick stroked or even licked a bit, and his hands wrapped around several cocks, including mine. When he took a turn taking a lick on my cock and Vice’s, Jimmy seemed to think that was a signal for the next stage of the evening. Motioning to Lou, Vice and I to come closer, he said “Time to take this to the room. Bring the cowboys.” I moved over to Father Frank and the houseboys and said we’d catch up with them later, or back at the house, while Vice told Kieran and Charlie to come along for some more favors and fun. With Jimmy and Lou leading the way with Cassie and Doug, the four of us followed them through the interior door to the hotel and after a staircase and a few turns, while we passed the Vape pen back and forth. Jimmy led us out through the Hotel Entrance on Commercial Street rather than taking us through the raucous dance party. We were a group that were singing and dancing and laughing not to mention me cracking my whip a few times, as we made our way to Bradford Street and then turning right, walking a few blocks east and stopping in front of the old Shamrock House. It was still looking like the 1950s era small motel it began its’ existence as; two stories of white clapboard motel with individual green room doors and green shuttered picture windows that opened out directly to the parking lot or second floor balcony. I noticed some people hanging around the bench out front and in the small parking area but didn’t think much about it at that moment. We followed Jimmy to the ground floor room furthest from the office. SATURDAY NIGHT’S TIME FOR A GANGBANG Upon entering their apparently transformed room, both Cassie and Doug gasped aloud – the motel room had a portable sling set up with leather-looking black tarps thrown over the beds and other furniture. A laptop connected to the TV with some kind of porn playing was flanked by a video camera on a tripod; on the black covered dresser was selection of restraints, toys, and lubes; as well as a tray with pipes, bongs and torches. By the bathroom door sat a cooler filled with ice, beer and Gatorade. The lamps – except for one small goose-neck LED pointing down at the favors tray - all had red cloths tossed over their shades creating a sexy, mysterious, slightly demonic vibe. Apparently, this was what Lou and Jimmy were doing while Vice and I were manning the glory holes at Jimmy’s house, and I wondered a bit why we were not in his own dungeon but figured he had a good reason. Jimmy got everyone’s attention and pointed out the favors and the refreshments as well as mentioning that the shower had a hose attachment if anyone needed it. “Now remember you guys, this is a special welcome soiree Lou and I put together to welcome my niece Carrie and her beau Doug to Provincetown. We’re going to give them a wicked sexy evening they will never forget – now let’s all get comfortable and get spun!” Lou was passing everyone but Carrie a blue vitamin V, which was welcomed by all. “In a little bit we’ll bring the other guests waiting outside in to join us…” So that was why there were so many guys hanging around the place? Could be hot! In the meantime, I used my canine teeth to split my blue pill, swallowing one half with a glug of Gatorade and rolling the other half under my tongue letting it dissolve and get into my bloodstream quicker. Utilizing the black leaf bags provided for our clothes, everyone was stripping down to the bare minimum. When I was down to my just my harness I reattached the leather strip down center and attached it to my metal cockring and slipped on the jock over it. Jimmy pulled Doug over, handing me a bong and torch, and asked me to get Doug ‘fully prepared’ in the bathroom. I was very much NOT thrilled, this being one of the few things I believe should be private, but of course, the college dude would have no idea what to do. “Come with me hot stuff…” I sighed and hauled him into the bathroom, closing the door but not locking it. The glassy-eyed boytoy watched as I clicked the torch and started rolling the bubbler until the white vapor started to swirl and twist in the bulb. Taking a pull, I released a cloud and held the bong and torch for him while he took his own hit. “So, Doug, having fun? Enjoying all this?” His response was a muzzy grin, a chuckle and a shrug. “I think so… I mean I feel really, really good right now, ya’ know?” I just nodded in response. “I mean the stuff we are partying with are all amazing so far, and make you down to do a lot of crazy sex things, ya’ know?” (That would become his constant rhetorical question of the evening: “ya’ know?”) “That they do,” I agreed. “So, Cass says she wants this so bad, if we’re gonna’ be together I gotta be able to see her have sex with other guys without getting jealous, and she says I need to let her see me indulge my ‘repressed bisexual needs’ and fool around with guys too… so that’s what I am doing for her, ya’ know?” Blowing out a cloud, I asked, “So you’ve just never done anything, but you’ve always been bi?” passing him the pipe. After pulling a hit he said, “I guess so… I never thought I was, but Cass says I ‘display all the signs of latent bisexuality’ and she’s the Psych Major, so I must be. What I’ve done so far tonight has been really sick and chill, so I guess she was totally right, ya’ know?” I took a few seconds to ponder that as I stripped off what I still had on and pulled off his tighty-whities and the thong underneath. With absolute innocence he queried, “So what are we doing in here exactly?” Commanding him to take another hit, I explained cleaning out, and why, and that I personally thought it should be done alone, but as a newbie, he’d need a coach. I also let him know that I’d stay inside the shower behind the curtain not watching while he used the commode, and even though I was already cleaned out, I’d do a quick demonstration for him since I already knew it wouldn’t be gross. We left the bong and torch on the floor and stepped into the shower with the water directed to the attached hose. Once the process started, from behind the curtain I heard the click of the torch and then a big exhalation. Then he asked, “Umm… do you know any couples that do this sort of thing? Can people watch their boyfriends or girlfriends fuck with other people, and it works?” AHA! Now I knew why I got this job from Jimmy! While he continued using the hose and jumping out to squirt it out, I told him about my husband and I having an open sexual relationship for 16 years at that point (coming up on 36 years now), and playing both together and apart and loving seeing the other enjoy themselves with different guys, and how I did my own kinkier stuff like this on my own time and he his more ‘vanilla with twinks’ stuff on his, and what scenes we’d do together. “We wouldn’t have it any other way,” I concluded. The shower curtain screeched aside again, revealing him taking a hit, so I did one as well. Doug climbed in and we showered together – soaping each other up and having some slip-sliding fun with our slippery bodies and playing with each other’s semihard cocks. It was then I heard a quick knock on the door and heard someone come in. “Just leaving a present here for you to give Dougie when you are done,” Jimmy said and then the door closed again. We got back to work soaping each other and I paid special attention to making sure he was spiffy clean front and back before we got out. Grabbing two towels from the bar, I noticed that next to the bong and torch, Jimmy had left a needleless syringe with a cap on the end – the ‘present’ for Doug in the form of a booty bump. “Apparently I’m supposed to give you this present,” I told the college kid. “It’s another way of doing Tina, and it makes you super horny and ready for fun. I directed him to lean over the sink with his butt pushed out. “First I have to loosen you up back here a little,” I told him as I knelt on my towel behind him and proceeded to lick and kiss his ass, finally sinking my tongue into his virgin hole. Damnation, the kid’s hole was sweet, and I got really into giving him a spectacular rim job. “Oh my God, oh my God, I can’t believe this…” he drawled as I got him open and eager. Licking the tube of the syringe, I uncapped it and slowly inserted it into his tight pink hole warning him that it might burn a bit for a minute or two but after that it would feel incredible. To distract him from the burn, I started rimming him again, causing him to moan, then holding my thumb over his hole to prevent any leakage I took his semihard dick in my mouth and gave him some head until I was sure the T had kicked in for him. “Fuck this is amazing – I gotta’ suck your dick man but let’s do it out there,” he muttered, then picking up clothes, pipe, torch and all we exited the bathroom to see what was happening in the room. Cassie was kneeling on the floor in front of Lou and Vice who were seated on the nearer bed, blowing one while she jerked the other, going back and forth with abandon. Kieran and Charlie were likewise kneeling on the floor in front of the other bed double-team sucking Jimmy’s huge cock and licking his balls. Doug stood entranced at the sight of his girlfriend wantonly sucking off two other guys until she stopped for a moment to light up and take a hit from a pipe. “Come on baby” she cooed, “join me in sucking some dicks!” In somewhat of a daze, he knelt down on the floor next to her while she took another hit off the pipe. She handed it off to him and took the head of Lou’s BBC into her mouth and slowly exhaled the smoke around the hot dealer’s trouser snake. I noticed that Doug’s dick bounced a bit as he watched his girlfriend sucking another guy’s cock. “Smoke up, bro. Then choose a dick,” Lou encouraged him. “Have a seat, Daddy J,” Vice whispered to me indicating the spot next to him on the edge of the bed. I sat while Doug finished his hit, handing the equipment to Vice, and then I felt smoke being blown over my cock by Doug. He brought it to his mouth and began to tentatively suck, taking my head and the first few inches in. “Teeth!” I chided, tapping him on the cheek. Pulling off, he looked like a guilty puppy and said “sorry, first time…” He improved as he went along and he and Cassie took some popper hits and another bong hit before returning to the three of us, but when Doug tried to move over to try Vice or Lou, she blocked him saying, “These are mine, you’ve got four to my two – get the other guys over here.” Her Uncle Jimmy, hearing this said, “Don’t worry baby girl, you’ll soon have more straight guys here to fill out your gang-bang fantasy.”

Author's Note: If you've made it this far and have not read the Author's Note, please do. It adds important context to all chapters of this story. HOLY SHIT! HOLY SHIT! HOLY SHIT! It’s hard to describe but having had the blindfold on for as long as I had at this point, whether I had my eyes open or not, I just saw this black expanse. The longer I was blindfolded, the more my brain seemed to try and make sense of my experience by creating images that I could only see in my mind. I know this sounds crazy. So HOLY SHIT! seemed to be floating around in the black. Each different version of those words was in a different color, design or font. Each represented, in a way that made sense to me, emotions I was feeling: shock, surprise, anxiousness, devious excitement, lust, desire, longing… I know it sounds crazy, but I could see the words floating around, in different colors and fonts, representing my emotions – in my mind. Perhaps this was something that happens when you’re deprived of your vision for extended periods of time. I did not know. I had a moment of ... not panic, but a combination of racing thoughts, physical overstimulation and feeling out of control. I needed to pump the breaks. HOLY SHIT! I took some breaths, tried to quiet things, and used a coaching technique from cycling which was to focus on a “single point of light” letting everything else move to the periphery. Again, crazy as it sounds, in my mind, I moved all the “HOLY SHIT!” chaos to the side and ahead of me in the black was that single point of light. Why was I causing me to have so many different feelings right now? I needed to break it down mentally. What did I know to be true? What concerned me? What didn’t I know? How would I check in with myself moving forward for however long this lasted? I knew that Ethan was a good person, a colleague, a friend. There had been no yellow flags, red flags, or signals of any kind that caused apprehension. Check. We had discussed our limits and non-negotiables and agreed to respect them without question. He had made clear his commitments regarding my physical safety. He asked for my consent and I gave it. I had an “emergency exit” if needed in the form of a safe word. Check. He had a strong relationship with his family, friends and community. He had a great job. We got along great. Check. I decided at that moment that I was going to trust Ethan fully and not continue to second guess what was happening. Check. There was also a lot I didn’t know: How long was this going to go on? What exactly was going on? Ethan had made comments that made me believe others might be involved at some point…who were these people? I decided then and there to honor my own commitment to what was happening, which was to participate. I hadn’t asked for any clarification about what would happen next, and I needed to get comfortable in the fact that I’d find out and be surprised as it occurred. I think I let go of any desire I had left to control at that moment. My final thought was about Ethan’s passion for BDSM, the BDSM community, and the values this community represents. He was vocal about it with family and friends and advocated further acceptance. It would not support Ethan’s goals regarding BDSM if I had a terrible experience. I wouldn’t participate again but beyond that, it would likely taint our friendship. Also, though I wasn’t part of the BDSM community, it would damage any sense of allyship I had. Everything continued to reinforce that I had nothing to worry about. He wanted to have fun and train me to be a good Submissive, perhaps pulling me further into a love of BDSM so we could more fully participate together. These thoughts and resolutions all occurred in my head as I was crouched in the Cage. It was like a mental whiteboarding session and Shamanic release ceremony rolled in to one, all while I was naked, in a dog cage, unable to move, and alone. I felt very relaxed and let out a large breath. I snapped out of my meditation when, while exhaling, I dropped my butt slightly towards my ankles, causing the anal beads to pull against the inside of my hole. It wasn’t painful, but it was significant enough to snap me back into consciousness. I then overcorrected, pushing my butt back up towards the top of the Cage, but also lunging forward slightly in the process, causing the Humbler to pull on my balls. I kept moving my body trying to find the right position but couldn’t. I was moving around in all positions but couldn’t quite find any position where I wasn’t being pulled on. Muffled by the ball gag still, I let out a frustrated grunt and moan partly from the sensations of being pulled two ways and part because I felt in that moment that I desperately needed Ethan’s dick inside me again. It took a few moments of small adjustments in all directions for me to regain the position I had been in. It was such a relief to not be battling the anal beads and the Humbler that I started to relax immediately, slowing my breathing and relaxing my muscles again. My mind began to wonder again. I could see black, a point of light. I could also feel my body. My mind and body felt connected. I started to pay attention to the sounds I was hearing. Occasionally, an airplane would fly overhead, sounding like it was descending into SeaTac. I could hear it through the screen door that led to the back yard. This made sense given where Ethan lived. I could hear cars passing by in the front of the house on the road every so often. The sound was faint and probably only audible because a window was open. One of the pipes in the kitchen made a whooshing sound irregularly. I stayed crouched in the Cage a bit longer when I heard the front door open and shut. "Hello, Boy, I'm back" Ethan said. "Hello, Sir" I said, muffled by the ball gag. There was no way the sound could be interpreted as words. I then heard the front door open and close again. Ethan had already made his way to the side of the cage. I could tell he was there, and this was confirmed when he opened the door to the cage, reached in, and rubbed my back gently. But I heard other footsteps. And the OH SHIT!s returned. OH SHIT!, there's another person. OH SHIT!, there's another person that's gonna see me in this Cage. OH SHIT!, what is this person here for? I AM FUCKED. Who is this person? OH SHIT!, I CANNOT SEE! OH SHIT!, why is no one saying anything, why is it so quiet? I was making some type of noise that was a combination of fast shallow breathing, moaning, and unintelligible sound to communicate I wanted out of the Cage. The other door to the Cage opened where my head was. Ethan removed the ball gag. "Did you miss me, Boy?" "Yes, sir, I missed you very much." "Okay, stay there while I get you squared away in the back. You think you can keep the anal beads in for now?" "Yes, sir." He detached the anal beads from the cage, took off the Humbler, and led me out of the cage. He told me I could stand up and stretch, and I did exactly that. It felt good to stand and move my body freely, something I hadn’t done for a while. “Let’s go back to the living room, Boy. I want to introduce you to someone.” I thought of what I must have looked like. Restraints on all my limbs, ball gag on my chin, collar on my neck. Nipple clamps. The end of a string of anal beads hanging from my hole. A cock ring and ball stretcher on my front side. And that was just the gear. My hair must have been disheveled, and my body coated with a sheen of sweat and lube. I cannot believe someone would be “meeting” me for the first time in this state. Still blindfolded, he led me to the living room and towards where I thought the couch was. He positioned me directly in front of what I could tell was another physical presence. I could hear this new person breathing so I knew he was seated on the coach or one of the chairs. Ethan pushed me down to my knees and pushed my torso forward until my head finally touched something…it felt like...my head was being placed in someone's crotch between their legs and they were wearing jeans. I could feel the soft scratchiness of denim against the side of my face and my nose and mouth. I could also faintly smell a masculine cologne or aftershave. "Say hello to your Daddy's good friend, Boy. This is Daddy's friend Jacob. Jacob likes a lot of the same things that we do, and he thought it would be fun to come over and hang out and play. Does that sound good, Boy?" "Yes, sir." "You wanna play, Jacob? We’ve got some work to do." "Absolutely." "Jacob, you said you had some lessons you thought you could teach Boy here and some new commands that he should learn. Wanna get started with his next round of training? I'm going to pop in and out of the kitchen while I make some snacks for us and Boy. But I can’t wait to watch this session.” Ethan left the room and entered the kitchen. I could hear him opening cupboards and pulling preparing whatever the “snacks” were going to be. At the same time, Jacob placed his hands on both sides of my head and pushed my torso back. I was now on my knees and fully upright, Jacob now standing in front of me. I heard him unzip his pants and pull them down, remove his shoes and toss them over to the left of both of us. His dick was apparently at the same level as my face because he slapped it across both of my cheeks multiple times. He grabbed the back of my head and pressed my nose into his pubic hair. He kept my head there while I breathed in the smell of his dick and balls and crotch. "Make sure you take a good whiff of my smell. I want you to remember it. It might come in handy. All good Submissives remember everything about their Dominants. Their smell, their taste, their feel, their voice…” "Yes, sir." I inhaled deeply, over and over. He then told me he was going to turn around so I could smell his hole. “Lean forward until you get your face between my ass cheeks and can smell it.” I was too slowly leaning forward because a few seconds later, he reached behind my head and pulled my face forward until my nose was right between his ass cheeks. I breathed in deeply again and could smell man. I loved it. I desperately wanted to stick my tongue out and bury it in his hole, but I stopped myself. I had learned that I am to do what is asked of me and speak when I was spoken to, not more. I had already received a punishment for doing something I wasn’t asked to do. If Jacob wanted me to lick his hole, I would do so without question. But without an invitation, I would probably receive a punishment, and I’d deserve it. He turned back around with his dick towards me, and smacked his dick across my face a couple of times, then leaned down a bit and with his mouth close to my ear said, “Open your mouth, Boy. I’m gonna teach you how to suck dick.”

Author's Note: If you've made it this far and have not read the Sorrowful Author's Note, please do. It adds important context to all chapters of this story. Ethan quickly moved behind me and started squeezing my shoulders the same way he had when he stood behind me outside. He also ran both of his hands down my entire torso to my waist taking extra time to massage my chest at various spots. He had truly masted the perfect pressure and strength to apply to his hands to make it feel firm, comforting, therapeutic and sexy. I was here for it. My dick was straining against my jeans again and I was quivering or shivering or shaking just from the intensity of his rub down…and partly because it was Ethan. There was a connection that we had with each other that went far beyond touch, communication, mutual interests…it was just an energy. And something about his touch just amplified things. "Did you think we were gonna fuck when you came over here?" he asked, very matter of fact. The way that he asked the question made any answer completely okay and safe. "I mean, I didn't know, so I..." I kinda stammered while he continued to rub me and then just like that, he had his hand down the back of my jeans and rubbed his finger over my hole between my ass cheeks. He smelled it, then tasted it - and said, "Someone came prepared!" Ethan laughed softly. I had noticed that Ethan had an almost “dance like” ability to move to exactly where he wanted to be gracefully and precisely, while at the same time moved so quickly you barely even knew it was happening. He pulled his hand out, reached around to my front and unbuttoned my jeans and pulled down the zipper and yanked my jeans to the floor. "Get your shoes off and then get these jeans off." His tone was still friendly, but I noticed he had definitely become a bit more abrupt with his words. I did was told and then he pulled my shirt up over my head and threw it in the general directly of where I had set my jeans. He spun me around, so I was facing him and grabbed my jaw with his hand and leaned in and shoved his tongue in my mouth and gave me one of those aggressive, masculine, dominant wet kisses. It was one of those kisses that hit so many different g-spots in your body and across time and space that your vision blurs for a second. He pulled away. “Boy, here's what you need to know about what happens next. I am your Dominant, and you are my Submissive. Your entire purpose is to follow my direction, do as you’re told, do it well and to my satisfaction, not ask questions, and not complain. Do you understand?" “Yes, I do” "Here are my commitments to you. Your life will not be in jeopardy, I will be responsible for your physical wellbeing, and I will make sure you have food and water as needed. You will be able to use the bathroom to relieve yourself as needed. I will honor one safe word you can choose now. If you say this word, I will immediately stop anything that's happening, we can take a break, or we can stop entirely. What do you want that safe word to be?" I was both aroused and amazed...my mind was going so many different places and so I looked past Ethan and my eyes fixed on the dishwasher in his kitchen, so I said, "Dishwasher." He laughed "Alright dishwasher. You want your safeword to be dishwasher, Boy?" He continued "Boy, unless you use the safeword, everything that I have decided I want to do with you will happen for as long as I want it to and I'll be responsible for telling you when you can be relieved of your duties as my Sub. I commit to you that you will be able to return to work on Monday, you'll have time to rest and recover, time to run any errands to get ready for the week...I'll also monitor your phone to make sure there are no emergencies. Can you tell me the name of three family members who might call you in an emergency?" I gave him my mom, sisters, and aunts name. "If these people call or text, what I will do is pick up or respond and indicate that you are busy and left your phone behind at my place, and ensure there is no urgent need for you to call back. If there is, you will be allowed to call. If not, you will wait until your responsibilities as my Submissive are fulfilled to return the phone calls. Boy, do you understand?" "Yes." He then did what you see in so many military movies and told me I could not speak to him without ending my statement with "Sir" or "Daddy" and softly slapped me across the face. "Not all punishments are going to be that gentle, Boy, so make sure you don't earn any more of them." He told me to get on my knees and face away from him and the trunk. I was naked minus socks. I heard him walk to the trunk and heard the sound of metal clanging and he quickly grabbed a variety of items and placed them on the floor next to me. It was the leather restraints along with some chains. He walked over to me and stood behind me. “Are you ready, Boy? Say goodbye to the sunlight for a while!” “Huh?” And just like that a complete blackout leather blindfold was placed over my eyes and the leather straps fastened behind my head. I could not see anything, not even the faintest amount of light. Just as quickly, he told me to open my mouth and inserted the rubber ball of a ball gag in my mouth, which he also strapped tightly behind my head. I heard him walk out of the room and suddenly I felt like I was completely alone in a pitch-black room. I couldn’t hear Ethan, I had no sense of anyone being in the space with me, and I did not know what to do or when something would happen next. “Take deep breaths” I told myself. In, out, in, out, in, ou……..

NOTE: This posting is not part of the retelling/story. It is meant to explain the approach taken to write the story - "how the sausage gets made." If you want sex, check out the posts labeled "PART # - XXXX" When I sat down to begin writing the story of the 6-days I spent as the Submissive to three Dominants ( as well as many others who would come and go throughout that time), I honestly thought it was going to be as easy as the other stuff I’ve written. Even those write-ups/stories I did very close to the end of things happening, my memories of this time back in 2010 felt strong enough to me that I felt I could write about them reliably. It was only after I began thinking back and trying to walk myself through the weeks/months leading up to it, and the short time I cover after it occurred, that I realized how much I had not thought about in a long time, and how vivid those memories because so quickly once I started to jog my memory. It felt almost like I was there again, in those rooms, wearing the gear, feeling, smelling, touching… If you read the Sorrowful Author’s Note, you’ll know that the only three people knowledgeable about everything that went on, including the planning, cannot be contacted – two died, and one disappeared himself (my belief). So I had no one I could contact to validate my memory, which was inherently different because 1) I couldn’t see most of the time, 2) I had no idea what was happening moment to moment and 3) as a central role as the only Sub, my experience was inherently different than everyone else. I think my different experience and the loss of three friendships afterwards caused me to bury this a little bit. Anyway, I wanted to make sure that I was telling this story, documenting my approaches, testing my memory, and being forthright when I just didn’t know something. The following outlines some of the approaches I took in writing this that helped me make sure I was a reliable storyteller for you, the reader. Hope you enjoy, Boy WRITING PRINCIPLES & GUARDRAILS: “The Trunk and the Cage” takes place in 2010, over 15 years ago. only other primary characters who can corroborate, refute, or clarify what’s written are either dead or disappeared. As I began to write, I knew I had to establish some “ground rules” for how I would portray the event. I had some questions I knew would come up. How would I deal with things that were unclear to me because of my role in the event? How would I convey dialog – much more than what I wrote was said, but how would I choose what to include and what not to? Was I comfortable with telling a story with so many others involved, three of whom I knew closely, without them checking me? I used the following principles as tests against writing to ensure that this was a piece of historical event-based storytelling versus a complete work of fiction: 1. Use of “best memory” standard – similar to the legal “best evidence” rule. The story as told here reflects the events and communications that took place to my best recollection. Where unsure, I record this in the writing with phrases like “I don’t remember” or “I don’t know.” I believe what is written is a true telling of my perspective on this event, to the best of my recollection. 2. Added details to support sexual storytelling – no one measured each other’s dicks; I don’t know people’s exact heights or weights. Some of the gear and toys I never saw, only felt, so I make some assumptions based on what I’ve seen since and my other senses. Some details have been added based on my best guess of reality and making all attempts to avoid exaggeration. 3. Describing the other participants – in recounting these parts of the story, I have no way of identifying these people, even as “the white guy with short hair” or “the black dude wearing the blue sweater.” I could not see anything. When important I’ll do my best to distinguish these other participants. There were plenty of times where other than my three Doms, I couldn’t tell if it was one person (e.g.) fucking me, then a different person, or the same person again. 4. Acceptance of 1-party point of view – it is impossible for me to bring back Jason (Ethan) and Jacob from beyond the grave to speak about this experience, and as I note in the Author’s Note, I’ve attempted to reach out to Alex throughout the years and have never been able to find him. There is no way for me to confirm my 1st party account with anyone else. Understanding how lack of corroboration can make stories or reports less trusted, I’ve accepted that whether people believe this to be true and accurate, or if they don’t, I’m still happy for the work that I did. 5. Dialog – to the best of my memory, much of what is written as dialog in the story is similar to what the various conversations were through the days. It would be impossible for me to remember these conversations exactly, but as I wrote the chapters I was able to go back in my mind and remember certain phrases, ways each of the people involved spoke (things they’d say frequently, their tone), I remember “Boy” being used a lot. It is impossible for me to remember all this, but the various conversational interludes were significant because I wasn’t spoken to very often so times when there were conversations were significant. 6. Descriptions of Physical Environment – Because I was blindfolded the majority of the time, it’s impossible for me to say exactly how things looked or were positioned. I know what the layout of the floor of the house looked like and where furniture and other items were. For the “events” I was often led around if there were changes made to the house and told what had changed. But I never saw it. For the purposes of the story, I wrote based on my other senses and the descriptions given to me during walkthroughs. RECURRING ELEMENTS / THEMES / ETC There is a separate post which overviews the main characters of the story, including myself, the Dominants, the Others, etc. This section deals with how I approached some other “characters” in the story – like time, the role of sensory deprivation, the parties, the “structure” of the days, etc. Early on, even on Day 1, I had a strong sense already that this had been planned and orchestrated with great detail. It didn’t feel like it wasn’t flexible or fluid, though I’m sure some things like the parties had to be centered around a start and end time. But I did get the sense that the sequence of events, what needed to happen, who was responsible, and how it would get done were very well thought through. It was about Day 3 when I started to really feel like I had a sense of what was happening in which order, even though the “what” constantly changed. So, to that end, the planning and orchestration is probably another character that deserves to be discussed, but I was not privy to any of it and have no information to share. That will have to be a mystery. SENSORY DEPREVATION – VISION I will continue to reflect on the important role this played. It’s one thing to close your eyes for a short period of time, like when playing Hide-N-Go-Seek. It’s another entirety to have completely blacked out vision for hours at a time while in an environment you’re not controlling and unsure of what to expect. I truly believe this is what makes the memories so tangible and real to me even to this day – my other senses filled in the gaps my blindness left behind, and in many ways made the experience more vivid. Except for maybe a total of 1 hour during the course of 6 days, I was blindfolded by heavy duty dark out blindfolds. Even when not blindfolded, I was faced towards a wall or corner and told not to look around. This played a significant role in my experience: 1. Spatial orientation – initially, I was completely unable to navigate any space without holding on to a wall. This lessened as time went on. The space would change daily, however, and I wasn’t able to see how things had changed, rather I was given a verbal walk through of the space and had to re-figure it out. 2. Sense of Day or Night – I was unable to see if it was daylight or nighttime. And also, being without a clock, the passage of time wasn’t guessable because I simply couldn’t tell how much light (or dark) was in the sky. 3. Identification – though not as critical for me, my inability to identify any characteristics of the anonymous gusts or randoms gave me no information at all. Also, there were objects, toys, gear that I never saw either. In some cases, I could distinguish items or the material it was made of – metal feels one way, plastic and other synthetics have their own feel, leather has a unique tactile quality as well. I cannot be absolutely sure that I’m right, though, because I never saw many things. Eliminating my ability to see created significant challenges initially. It also caused me to increase the use of my hearing, touch, and smell to offset what I did not get via visual stimulus. I also believe that the reason my memories of this experience are so vivid is because they are not based on the “cheap trick” of sight. When we use sight to form the memory, it is because the most powerful by default. When you record memory based on multiple additional senses integrated to form the memory, it inherently is more powerful. SENSORY DEPREVATION – TIME Awareness of what time it is, how much time has elapsed, the expected duration of activities … these play a considerable role in our experiences on a day-to-day basis. Depriving me of my sense of sight meant that I could not see if it was daytime or nighttime, nor could I see any clocks if there were any. This created a weird mental morphing of time. Some short duration things felt long, some long duration things felt short. There was a general sense to the beginning, middle, and end of each day. · Morning to Mid-Day: Each day began with Boy being moved to the shower to receive the piss from the Dominants as they began their day. This was followed by breakfast. · Mid-Day: Another meal, followed by “free play” where I was allowed to stand upright and move around the living room. I then took a nap in my cage or on the couch. · Evening to Late Night Bed: Boy was prepared for the party of the evening including preparing any gear, toys, or accessories needed. · After Party to Bed: Boy was relieved of his party specific duties and gear, allowed to wash himself, and prepare for bed. The Dominants and Boy would then frequently watch some TV on the couch until Boy was put to bed. Throughout, there were structured training sessions, physical training, hypnosis, additional sensory deprivation, training with various sexual implements, and other activities chosen by the Dominants. Visits by the Randoms also occurred throughout this time. REINFORCING THE TRAINING – THE PARTIES Every night, the Dominants hosted an invite-only theme-based event which included 5 to 7 (my guess) anonymous guests, who the Dominants had somehow selected. Each night’s party had a theme. Night one, for example, was about watersports. Night 4 was fisting. The final night was “anything goes.” You can read about them as they unfold. Each day’s training, as well as the cumulative impact of the prior days training, were meant to prepare the Boy for that night’s party. For the fisting party, as an example, that day’s training focused on full insertion of the hand in to the Boy, and finding any additional ways to make progress by that night. The previous days training had focused on his stretching and elasticity, and his mental focus to loosen his hole muscles. The Boy arrived at the event a very inexperienced fisting bottom – it would not have been possible for him to arrive at the fisting “party” and take a first at all without the prior days training. All that is to say that, all of the training throughout the days led me to be able for the parties, and the parties increased in challenge in so much as it wasn’t just about an unfamiliar or intense activity (heavy watersports, which requires little physical training) as being fisted – where I needed to have worked on mental and physical conditioning prior. The one question I have that will never be answered though – if I hadn’t been ready on Night 4 for the fisting party – if things hadn’t gone to plan, what would have happened? Would they have changed the theme (presumably the guests were interested in fisting and may not be interested in something else)? Would they have cancelled the event entirely? Would they have forced me to endure (I don’t think so)? I don’t know what contingency planning they had built in. I felt very comfortable with each of the parties and when I learned what the night’s focus was going to be, I felt confident in my ability to play my role. The only thing I found lingering in my brain over and over was simply that I didn’t know who the other people were that I was having the “party” with – and I never will. I give great credit to Jason, Jacob and Alex though – however they selected these people, it was a low drama and comfortable experience. (With the exception of the first night where there was a little issue that got corrected.) REGARDING PHOTO / VIDEO ARTIFACTS The Dominants were insistent with other participants that no phones be allowed in the house during the event, and I believe either Alex and Jacob were responsible for briefly frisking people and they were vigilant about monitoring my surroundings. Therefore, I don’t believe any photos were taken. I also don’t believe that Jason, Jacob, or Ethan took photos of me at any point, though in our consent conversation I told them I was okay with it, just as long as it was only them, and we reviewed them together and only under mutual agreement would we share them. In our debrief dinner, nothing about any photos or videos were discussed. Beyond that, in 2010, camera phones that could do both pics and vid did exist, but the quality of the images was poor if not shot under the most ideal conditions – and these were not those conditions. Moreover, most people did not back up to the cloud so lots of photos got lost, and social media was new enough there weren’t really any places to share anything other than texting. So my belief is that even if some pics/vids of those nights existed, they are probably now long-gong digital dust. SAFETY & USE OF SUBSTANCES: · Any time there was anyone else but Jason, Jacob, and Alex in the house with me, all three were present if not by my side, within very short distance. · Safer Sex / STIs / HIV: We discussed this both during the Consent discussion prior to the event starting as well as after. We all agreed that this would be a condom-free event, but Others/Randoms could use a condom if they wanted. There were no condoms used. There was no screening for status for STIs or HIV, though I cannot imagine that the Dominant’s – however they selected these people – didn’t favor a less risky group. The point was not about STI or HIV acquisition. To my knowledge, none of us got an STI/HIV originating from this event. · There were no drugs or alcohol used during the entire event by me or the Dominants. I cannot be sure whether the Others or the Randoms may have used substances prior to arriving, though Jason did confirm with me that they had made it clear that the organizers and the sub would be drug and alcohol free and they’d prefer participants also be. · I was told there was one other person who did not participate in the event and was not aware of the events details. This person had regular check-in times at the beginning and end of the day, as well as a couple of times during the party. One of the Dominants had to respond within 10 minutes with some confirmation that all was well, and if they did not, this person would call the cops and report suspicion of foul play. I did not witness this, but Jason told me they had planned for a bad act contingency. THE DOMINANTS AND MY CONFIDENTIALITY: I was assured and I believe it to be true that the Dominants took my confidentiality extremely seriously, as well as their own. We all had the same employer, so to burn me through this process would endanger all of us. During group events which included more than the Dominants and me, everyone wore masks to obscure faces. They were not full blackout hoods, so if a participant knew one of us closely, they may have been able to identify us even with the mask in place. Invites were all electronic but may have initially been discussed face to face by the Dominants with the person being invited. My face was fully obscured in the electronic invite and the words “attractive, successful young professional” next to my blacked-out face. There was not, at the time, a way of limiting forwarding of emails to other individuals by the person being invited, even though the invite specifically stated it could not be forwarded and the invite was awarded only to the person the invite had been addressed. I did not share any information about the overarching co-event or the individual evening events. I could not have. I didn’t know it existed prior to being at the event site and learning from Jason the exact nature of what was going to happen if I agreed to the conditions. At that point, I had no access to a mobile for or internet for the duration of the experience. The Dominants all emphatically stated they did not violate our understanding of maintaining confidentially and the parameters surrounding how the event details were shared, including who the Submissive or other Dominants were. As mentioned above, I had no ability to do so as I was not aware until my communication ties had already been cut. Confidential Oddities: The Dominants reported no instances of weird remarks or other indicators that may indicate confidentiality had been broken. We discussed briefly after the event had concluded and before I departed what had occurred with the watersports event, evolving from an invite-only event to a somewhat open-door free-for-all. (This was corrected for the next days and all subsequent events. I had five instances of things said to me during the events that in some cases I found curious and in other cases off-putting at minimum and concerning or alarming and worst. The comments I recall clearly are: · “Hey J, looks like you’re living life.” Low worry: I wrote this off as me mishearing what he said. Maybe he said “Hey G” or something else. Very few people call me “J” as a nick name, none of whom were the person in question. · “Good to see this side of you, who knew?” Moderate worry: This implied to me that they had seen “the other side of me” – or the day to day, professional, guy out in the world, not a person at an invite only sex party. Or it could imply that they had enough information to identify me outside, meaning in some way I had been identified as the Submissive. · “You know you know who I am. Or you will when I’m inside you.” High worry: To begin with, this person leaned very close to my ear to whisper this, far closer than others had when they said things. Second, they had a kind of creepy, mean, evil voice that also felt like a voice I had heard before. Third, the words imply that I would be able to identify them based on the feeling of having their dick inside me and the tone of the message is one that seemingly wishes to intimidate me. I initially wrote it off because just earlier, Ethan and Jacob and I had discussed taking anonymous dick and how gay bottoms will sometimes say things like “I don’t’ care what dick it is” implying that they are all the same. I asked Ethan and Jacob if they had spoken about this to any of the party guests, and they both said absolutely not, especially because it wasn’t relevant to that party’s purpose. This also reminded me of the one time when I was having anonymous sex at home and the guy who brought his friend began choking me while having sex, not playfully, but with the intent to harm or kill. It was only his friend’s intervention that stopped things. It could be the same person, who is someone I worked with at Microsoft, but this seemed like a huge leap for him to go out of his way to get to this party. · “I’ll see you later after this whole thing is over.” Medium worry: Again, there was a sense from the words that this person planned or expected to find me in public either accidentally (in which case they make the assumption they could identify me without the mask) or; that they knew who I was and we frequented similar locations, etc. I could not identify him, nor did he look familiar in any way based on what I was able to see. · “Does your mom know that you’re doing this?” Low worry: This is kind of a generic riff on a shame or worry inducing statement used in multiple arenas. Assuming this was not about me specifically, it’s just an asshole statement to make who someone how is sitting in front of you naked, covered in piss, and being used by a bunch of men. At the worst, what exactly would he say? There was no photography allowed, and camera phones were not even a thing, so was he going to run to my mother and say, “I saw Jason covered and filled with piss at this party I was at.” My mom: “And what party was that.” He burns himself and provides his own proof of attendance but cannot provide any corresponding proof that I was, in fact, the person he saw at this party. The most alarming to me was “You know you know who I am. Or you will when I’m inside you.” It left me with a strange impression that I may have dated or slept with this person before, and that they had some type of negative feeling about that engagement and were attempting to intimidate me.

Author's Note: If you've made it this far and have not read the Sorrowful Author's Note, please do. It adds important context to all chapters of this story. I heard him turn on the water in the kitchen. He came back into the room and set something down in front of me and said, "Boy, what other things might I have in my house that would be Submissive to me?" "Sir, I don't understand what you are talking about." “You’re by Submissive. What else might live in a house that would be Submissive to me in some way? I paused for a bit. This was my first foray into the Dom/Sub world at this depth, so I wasn’t quite sure how to answer. Up to this point, any Dom/Sub play was simply the top taking control, telling the bottom what to do, and otherwise was just a normal fuck session. Now, I was already well past that point. Blindfolded, geared up, restrained, a ball gag still resting on my chin… "Are you talking about a pet…well, a dog…Sir?" "Good job, Boy. A pet and a pet that can learn…exactly like a dog. A pet is submissive to his owner…his alpha. He is trainable and learns commands. He obeys those commands without question. Doesn't that sound a lot like what you were told your job was, Boy?" "Yes, sir, it does." "I'm glad you think so because you're going to receive a lot of the same treatment as a pet might and that starts now. Right in front of you is a clean pet bowl filled with water. When you need to drink some water, you will drink out of this bowl while on your hands and knees. You can only use your mouth, not your hands, to get the water. I'll make sure there is always fresh water in the dish and that you have access to it whenever you need it. If you understand, Boy, you can drink some water." "Thank you, Sir." I couldn't exactly figure out how to position myself. My hands were still chained behind my back so I couldn’t use them to position myself. I lifted my head up and inched forward until I was above the bowl, something I only knew by lowering my head until I finally touched the bowl. Without the blindfold, this would have been easier. I’ve watched dogs drink out of bowls, so I began to do what they do. Lap up the water with my tongue. I then realized if I put both my lips into the water I could suck the water up. The odd body position of using my abdominal muscles to hold up my body to drink the water without my hands for some reason made me more aware of the butt plug in my hole. It was at that moment that Ethan, while I drank water from a dog bowl, Ethan began doing to me something I still do to myself to this day. He began fucking me with the butt plug. Fucking yourself with a butt plug is different than a dildo, because there is a notably wider base on butt plugs and the opportunity for your hole to close once past it. In and out, over and over, my hole would pass the widest part and close around the base, then Ethan would pull it back out forcing me to stretch my hole again. I had stopped drinking water at this point, and my face was back on the ground. I continued moaning as Ethan worked my hole. "Your hole looks great, Boy. Before we go further though, I want you to feel something else in there. I want you to try to remember what it feels like for the rest of our time here. Pay special attention to how it feels compared to the butt plug and also try to think about how it feels different from anything else that might end up inside you.” I assume he had taken off his jeans when he was in the kitchen because the next thing I knew I could feel the tip of his dick rubbing over my hole up and down repeatedly. He was going to fuck me and I wanted it. "Please give your dick, Sir." He smacked my ass harder than he had my face and said, "Boy, don't speak unless spoken to. I didn't ask you a question." He then shoved his dick in, as always, firmly and aggressively all the way down to the base in about a 10 second stroke. His timing and technique continued to be perfect. I moaned from the feeling of having his dick all the way in and my hole stretching around the base of his dick. He began fucking me in a perfect medium speed, each time all the way in and almost all the way out. "Boy, are you going to remember how my dick feels? How my dick specifically feels?" "I'll try to, Sir! It feels amazing Sir. Thank you, Sir.” He pulled out, smacked my ass again, reached through my legs, pulled on my balls, and said "Stand up, Boy. I'm going to show you where you will be….relaxing…for the next few.........well, for a while." I stood up, and said "Yes, sir" as he grabbed the chain between my arms and started to push me across the room. He unfastened the chain so my arms could move freely. "Boy, reach down in front of you until you touch something." "Yes, sir." I carefully continued bending down lower until my hand touched something. It was metal, it felt like...fencing? I moved my hand around a bit more, felt the square corners and a bit of the sides and then realized what I was touching. A dog cage.

Author's Note: If you've made it this far and have not read the Sorrowful Author's Note, please do. It adds important context to all chapters of this story. I started to move my hands more quickly across the Cage and attempt to figure out as much as I could about my new “home.” I wasn't sure what to think. I felt safe with Ethan, but in terms of Dom/Sub stuff this had now gone way past anything I had ever done. Normally it was just restraining someone and fucking... but living and “relaxing” in a dog cage? I was overwhelmed yet not worried...but my mind was trying to process things and wasn't really doing so good. Based on my assessment, the cage was large. Not large like it was a kennel where someone could move around, but suitable for a large sized dog. It was about 4-5 feet long, 3 feet wide, and maybe 3-4 feet tall. The sides and top were very open but certainly had enough metal to keep anything inside it inside. I had seen dog cages like this, so I had a general idea in my mind what it looked like. I hadn’t ever seen one that was large enough to hold a human inside…but this seemed large. I heard the door of the cage open. "What do you think, Boy, do you want to try it out? Get in your house, Boy. I'll help you." "Yes, Sir." He pressed me down to my knees and then forward into a crawl position. HOLY SHIT! “Good boy! I'm gonna put on your collar. This always stays on. When we go on walks, I'll put your leash on. When you're inside or in the yard, you can roam freely on your hands and knees. Sometimes, I'll let you stand up, but otherwise, you'll be on your hands and knees. Do you understand, Boy?” "Yes, sir." He must have crouched down because he used the opportunity to slap his dick across my face, presumably because I was about to be put in the Cage. He grabbed the back of the collar and led me crawling forward to the door of the Cage. He told me to be careful of the small lip I needed to crawl over and continued to lead me inside until I was fully inside the cage. "Try to move around, Boy, get used to your home." "Yes, sir." Now that I was inside, I could tell how big it was relative to my body. I could not stretch out my body. I had to stay in a crawl position or could cross my arms on the floor and put my head down on the floor of the Cage. Ethan opened the door on the other side of the Cage. “Boy, I’m putting a water bowl over here in the corner where your head is on the right side.” I couldn’t really tell where the water bowl was but there was only so much space for it. The Cage was like any other dog cage you could buy at a pet store. I moved my body side to side, tried to sit up to ascertain the space above me, and inched forward to find the water bowl to see how much room I had in front and behind me. I had about 4 inches on either side of my body, so there was no way for me to turn around and face the other direction. There were about 8 inches above me, so there was no chance of sitting up. There were 6-8 inches in front and behind me, maybe less. There was a pad on the floor of the cage that felt like neoprene or something waterproof, but it was thin and I could feel metal cage beneath the pad that made up the floor of the Cage. "How do you like your home, Boy? It’s your Boy-cave! Are you comfortable? I'll bring you some treats and a toy later for when you're in your cage. Don't worry, you won't be here all of the time, but when your Daddy has to go on an errand, or pick someone up, or whenever I want you to, you'll stay in the Cage. Do you understand, Boy?" "Yes, Sir." "I'll be right back. I need to grab your first toy." He walked away and presumably to the Trunk. He returned to the kitchen and set something on the kitchen table a few feet away. It was notable because it made an odd sound being set on the table. He moved back to the side of the cage. "Boy, I lied to you, you'll get your toy in just a few minutes but first I want to do some training. This will train you to have good form and to be obedient to me.” (I couldn’t what he was holding but he tapped it against the Cage a few times.) “It will teach you control and also remind you of the limits you must stay within. Are you ready, Boy?” I was moaning just from the sheer exhilaration of all of this. "Yes, sir." He moved to one end of the cage, where my hole was. I then felt more lube spread over my hole and fingered inside of it. He must have been on his knees given he was reaching inside of the Cage to do this. He began to insert what I instantly recognized as an anal bead into my hole – the shape was familiar as was the rubberized connection between the balls. I’ve played with several types of anal beads – some are all the same size, and some start out small and grow larger. Based on the small first ball, I was betting these were graduating and I was in for more and more hole stretching as he proceeded. He proceeded slowly but eventually got to the fifth and last ball. My hole was well worked at this point, but the fourth and fifth ball still required some focused relaxation. The shape of the balls alone makes them harder than a dildo or plug of the same size to take. He finally pushed the fifth ball inside. I felt like my head was going to explode from the intense sensation of having my guts filled with the anal beads and the stretching my hole was enduring. I groaned and then let out a huge breath. "There boy, that's step one. Are you ready for step two?" "Yes, sir" I responded, breathing quickly, feeling amazing and warm, the end of the anal beads dangling from my hole. I wondered “steps of what?” He then slid something that felt like wood between my legs, turned it to cross my legs, and began attaching a second piece to the first on the other side of my legs and .... around my balls? I couldn't really tell what was going on, I was moaning and panting, my balls were getting stretched between these pieces of wood. I had never seen a Humbler before, but I started to get a sense of what it did. If I were to try to get out of the position I was in on my knees and bent over, the Humber would pull on my balls, harder the more I tried to get out of that position. "Boy, this is meant to teach you obedience. If you try to get out of this position, it will continue to become more painful as it pulls on your balls. You and you alone are responsible for the pain you feel. Do you understand, Boy." "Yes, sir" I whimpered. It didn't hurt, but when I tried to make a small adjustment in my position, I already felt a noticeable pulling on my balls. "Boy, the final part is this, you also can't crouch down more. Right now, I'm attaching the anal beads to the top of the cage. If you try to crouch downward, it will tug on the anal beads inside you and pull against the inside of your hole." "Yes, sir." He walked to the side of the cage where my head was and opened the door on that side, reached in and put the ball gag back in my mouth. "I'll be back in a few, Boy. I've got a surprise for you. Stay here and be a good Boy and show me how good you're going to be for the rest of our time. I won't be far, don't worry." "Yes sir" I attempted to say through the ball bag. I heard him put on his clothes and exit the front door. I was immobilized, blind, speechless, my hole was stretched open, my balls were stretched...and I was in a cage I couldn't get out of. I had no idea how long I would be there. My mind raced with many thoughts: Ethan’s told me that my life would not be in danger…he did say that right? Did he say that? Yes, he said that...I can trust Ethan. He hasn't done anything to hurt me, he told me we were going to be Dom/Sub...maybe I just don't have enough experience. This is Dom/Sub type stuff...why would I worry? He told me I would be safe. I'm going to be alright. This is okay. When will he be back? I'm safe. The lack of ability to see anything combined with the silence, the confinement, the additional restraints preventing my movement without considerable and intense pain made my brain spin out of control until I told myself to breathe, in and out, counting my breaths. Three in, three out. Three in, three out. Over and over...I found some quiet and calm from the thoughts in my head. And then the brain kicks in again...then you breathe... HOLY SHIT, I have no clue what is going on... (TO BE CONTINUED....)

Author's Note: Writing "The Trunk and the Cage" led me to explore my own experience more deeply. While I'd organized sex parties before—mostly logistics and coordination—this six-day event was different, shaped by months of careful planning by the Doms. They attended conferences, held working sessions, assigned roles, and consistently championed the core principles of BDSM. I knew little about these principles until I started writing and researching. Like many, I once thought BDSM was mainly about spanking, bondage, and pain. It can include those, but at its heart, it's about trust, communication, and respect. Below is a BDSM glossary compiled from various sources to help demystify it. My hope is that more gay men feel empowered to openly discuss their limits—preferences, dislikes, and hard nos. Clear boundaries don't kill spontaneity or anon hookups; they make deeper, more intense play safer and ultimately more liberating. Concepts or Activities boundaries incorporated into this specific event are highlighted in blue. T&C BDSM Glossary BDSM encompasses a wide range of consensual practices involving power exchange, sensation play, and role dynamics. At its foundation are ethical frameworks that prioritize participant well-being. Below is an outline and summary: Core Principles CONSENT: All activities must be explicitly agreed upon by informed, enthusiastic participants. Consent can be withdrawn at any time without repercussions. COMMUNICATION: Open, honest dialogue is essential before, during, and after scenes to discuss desires, boundaries, and feedback. SAFETY: Physical and emotional risks must be minimized through education, preparation, and harm reduction strategies. TRUST and RESPECT: Relationships and scenes are built on mutual trust, with respect for each person's autonomy, limits, and identity. INCLUSIVITY: BDSM communities emphasize diversity, non-judgment, and support for various genders, orientations, and experience levels. Standard Approaches SSC (Safe, Sane, and Consensual): A foundational guideline ensuring activities are physically safe, mentally sound, and fully consensual. RACK (Risk-Aware Consensual Kink): Focuses on acknowledging inherent risks in activities while ensuring all parties are informed and consenting. PRICK (Personal Responsibility Informed Consensual Kink): Emphasizes individual accountability for understanding and managing risks in consensual play. 4Cs (Caring, Communication, Consent, Caution): A holistic approach integrating emotional care with practical safety measures. Methodologies Negotiation: Pre-scene discussions to outline activities, limits (hard/soft), safewords, and aftercare needs, often using checklists or contracts. Scene Structure: Sessions typically include warm-up, main play, and cool-down, with ongoing check-ins to monitor well-being. Safewords and Signals: Standardized systems (e.g., traffic lights: green=go, yellow=slow, red=stop) for immediate communication, especially in non-verbal scenarios. Aftercare: Post-scene support to address physical (e.g., hydration, wound care) and emotional (e.g., reassurance, cuddling) needs, helping prevent subdrop or topdrop. 💡While not exactly the same as a roller coaster, the highs and lows of sex in the kink community can feel the same. This is known as sub drop and top drop – “sub” referring to the submissive partner and “top” being the dominant partner. Education and Community: Involvement in workshops, munches (social gatherings), or online forums to learn techniques, etiquette, and risk management. Risk Mitigation: Use of safe equipment, hygiene practices, and emergency protocols; avoidance of intoxicants during play. These elements ensure BDSM is practiced responsibly, enhancing pleasure and connection while reducing harm. Alphabetical BDSM Glossary Author's Note: I have highlighted the specific BDSM activities I believe were a part of my 6-day adventure covered in this blog. Note also that these are just some of the words and definitions associated with BDSM. Abrasion Play: A form of sensation play involving scraping or rubbing the skin with rough materials like sandpaper to create intense tactile experiences. Aftercare: The period following a BDSM scene where participants provide emotional and physical support to each other, such as cuddling, hydration, or debriefing, to ease back into normalcy. Age Play: Role-playing scenarios where participants adopt childlike or parental roles, often involving nurturing or disciplinary elements, but always consensual and non-literal. Ball Gag: A device placed in the mouth to restrict speech, often used in bondage or humiliation play to enhance submission. Bastinado: Impact play focused on the soles of the feet, typically with canes or rods, requiring caution due to sensitivity. Bondage: The practice of restraining someone using ropes, cuffs, chains, or other materials to limit movement, often for sensory deprivation or power exchange. Bottom: The person receiving sensations, actions, or submission in a scene, not necessarily implying a submissive role. Breath Play: Restricting airflow through choking or smothering for erotic asphyxiation, considered edge play due to high risks. Cane: A thin, flexible rod used for impact play, delivering sharp, stinging sensations. CBT (Cock and Ball Torture): Activities targeting the genitals with pain or restriction, such as clamping or slapping, for masochistic pleasure. Chastity Device: A lockable cage or belt preventing genital access or erection, used in orgasm denial or control dynamics. Collar: A symbolic item worn around the neck to signify ownership, submission, or commitment in D/s relationships; can be temporary or permanent. Consent Violation: Any breach of agreed boundaries, considered a serious ethical issue in BDSM communities. Contract: A written agreement outlining rules, limits, and expectations in a D/s dynamic, often used in long-term relationships. Dominant (Dom/Domme): The person who takes control, directs the scene, and provides structure or discipline. Dungeon: A dedicated space equipped for BDSM play, often found in private homes or clubs, with furniture like crosses or benches. Edge Play: High-risk activities pushing physical or psychological limits, such as knife play or fire play, requiring advanced skill and consent. Fetish: A strong sexual arousal from specific objects, materials (e.g., leather, latex), or body parts not typically eroticized. Figging: Inserting peeled ginger root into the anus or vagina for a burning sensation, used in sensation or punishment play. Flogging: Whipping with a multi-tailed implement like a cat-o'-nine-tails to create thuddy or stingy impacts. Gorean: A lifestyle inspired by John Norman's novels, emphasizing strict master/slave dynamics with rituals and positions. Hard Limit: An activity a participant absolutely refuses to engage in, non-negotiable. Impact Play: Striking the body with hands or tools (e.g., paddles, whips) for pain and endorphin release. Kink: Any non-traditional sexual practice or interest, often overlapping with BDSM. Knife Play: Using blades for sensation, threat, or light cutting, emphasizing psychological fear and trust. Lifestyle: Full-time integration of BDSM dynamics into daily life, beyond occasional play. Masochist: Someone who derives pleasure from receiving pain or humiliation. Mummification: Wrapping the body tightly in materials like plastic wrap or tape for total immobilization and sensory deprivation. Negotiation: The process of discussing and agreeing on scene details, limits, and safewords beforehand. Orgasm Control: Dominants regulating when or if submissives can climax, often through denial or forced orgasms. Paddle: A flat implement for spanking, delivering broad, thuddy impacts. Pet Play: Role-playing as animals (e.g., puppy, kitten) with behaviors like leashing or training. Party Play: A social event where BDSM scenes occur publicly or semi-publicly in a safe, monitored environment. Power Exchange: The consensual transfer of authority from submissive to dominant, which can be total (TPE) or partial. Queening: A form of facesitting where the dominant sits on the submissive's face for oral service or smothering. Rope Play (Shibari/Kinbaku): Artistic Japanese-style bondage using ropes for aesthetic restraint and suspension. Sadist: Someone who enjoys inflicting pain or humiliation on consenting partners. Safeword: A pre-agreed word or signal to pause or stop a scene immediately. Scene: A defined BDSM session with a beginning, middle, and end, focused on specific activities. Sensory Deprivation: Blocking senses (e.g., blindfolds, earplugs) to heighten others and increase vulnerability. Service Submission: A submissive's focus on performing tasks or duties for the dominant's benefit. Soft Limit: A boundary that might be pushed under the right circumstances with negotiation. Spanking: Striking the buttocks with hands or implements, a common entry-level impact play. Subdrop: Emotional or physical low following a scene, due to endorphin crash; mitigated by aftercare. Submissive (Sub): The person who yields control, following the dominant's lead. Suspension: Hanging someone partially or fully off the ground using ropes or harnesses, requiring expertise. Switch: Someone who enjoys both dominant and submissive roles, alternating based on context. Top: The person administering sensations or actions in a scene, not necessarily dominant. Top Drop: A dominant's emotional dip post-scene, often from responsibility or adrenaline drop. Vanilla: Non-BDSM, conventional sexual or relational practices. Violet Wand: An electrical device for delivering static shocks or tingling sensations. Wax Play: Dripping hot candle wax on the skin for temperature sensation play. Whipping: Using a single-tail whip for precise, intense strikes. Key References Wikipedia Glossary of BDSM — Comprehensive community-maintained list of terms. [think before following links] [think before following links] [think before following links] [think before following links] https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Glossary_of_BDSM The Aftercare Lounge: Exploring the World of Kink: BDSM Glossary and Terminology — Detailed explanations of core terms and practices. [think before following links] [think before following links] [think before following links] [think before following links] https://www.theaftercarelounge.com/post/bdsm-glossary Obedience App: Glossary of BDSM Terminology — Covers roles, dynamics, and common activities. [think before following links] [think before following links] [think before following links] [think before following links] https://obedienceapp.com/blog/glossary-of-bdsm-terminology Passion & Soul by Lee Harrington: Kink and BDSM Glossary — Educator-focused definitions emphasizing consent and variety. [think before following links] [think before following links] [think before following links] [think before following links] https://www.passionandsoul.com/blog/info/kink-glossary Grindr Blog: SSC Kink and Other Safety Terms — Explanations of SSC, RACK, and related frameworks. [think before following links] [think before following links] [think before following links] [think before following links] https://www.grindr.com/blog/ssc-kink BeMoreKinky: SSC vs RACK BDSM Safety Frameworks — In-depth comparison of SSC, RACK, and PRICK. [think before following links] [think before following links] [think before following links] [think before following links] https://www.bemorekinky.com/blog/bdsm-fundamentals/boundaries-and-consent/ssc-vs-rack-bdsm-safety-frameworks BeMoreKinky: The Complete Guide to Post-BDSM Care and Recovery — Detailed on aftercare, negotiation, and safewords. [think before following links] [think before following links] [think before following links] [think before following links] https://www.bemorekinky.com/blog/bdsm-fundamentals/boundaries-and-consent/bdsm-aftercare-guide

Author's Note: Part 4 will be posted on 12/28/2025 as well. Also, if you've made it this far and have not read the Author's Note, please do. It adds important context to all chapters of this story. Ethan walked back to the Trunk to gather some additional items, but I couldn't tell by the sounds what was being gathered. There were so many things in the Trunk that could be used, really at any time. And because I had no idea what this play session would include or how long it would last, there was no point in trying to guess. "Boy, get on your feet and spread your legs shoulder width apart once you're standing." "Yes, sir." I tried to say, but the ball gag made it sound like an unintelligible grunt. He pulled the ball gag out of my mouth and rested the ball on my chin. “Yes, sir!” I repeated. He grabbed my dick and my balls with just one hand; a reminder of his physical size compared to mine. He pulled on both firmly and then began switching on pulling on my balls and dick separately for a minute or so. I now knew what he was gathering from the Trunk. He grabbed my dick and balls again and with his other hand, wrapped what felt like a thick silicone cock ring over my dick and around my balls, pulling both through the cock ring. He continued to adjust the cock ring until it was as far down on my shaft as possible. I had expected that to be all the gear going around my dick and balls. Ethan got down on his knees and pulled on my balls, stretching my balls away from my body. He placed one part of what felt like a metal ball stretcher around my ball sack between my dick and my balls and snapped the other piece in place to complete the ring. He seemed to use some tool to fully attach the two, so the ball stretcher would not be coming off All this time I'm gently moaning, loving every minute of it, my dick is semi hard but sort of pulsing. There’s so much happening to my body that I don’t think my dick knew what to do. I was incredibly horny and felt that sense of anticipation when everything that happened ended up surprising you. He started slapping my dick and my balls, over and over, gently at first but increasing in intensity. From the top, from the bottom, from the left, from the right. He yanks on both my dick and balls every once in a while, but uses two hands now, likely because of the stretcher on my balls. "You like how that feels, Boy? You're starting to shape up as my Submissive." "It feels fucking amazing, Sir. I wish I could see." "Don't worry, Boy, you'll get a chance to see everything at some point." I can tell my dick is completely hard now only because every time he slaps it, it bounces around a bit like only a completely hard dick would. He walks around to my backside and picks something up off the floor and starts to place it over my head. It was a harness. I owned three harnesses but rarely used them because, for some reason, putting on a harness confuses the hell out of me. I loved the fact I was getting to wear one. Ethan had the harness on me, tightened and adjusted in seconds. "Fuck Boy, I forgot something." He walked back to the trunk. He then reached underneath the harness straps and attached nipple clamps to both of my nipples. I could feel a metal chain connect them. He continued to adjust the tightness of the claps, pulling on the chain to try to get them to come off my nipples and adjusting them tighter each time until he could pull on the chain to his satisfaction, but without the clips coming off. This process kept me jerking involuntarily when the intense sensations occurred every time a nipple clamp would come off. I would let out a yelp and my body would tense. "How's that feeling, Boy? Those are probably going to get tighter so enjoy this while it lasts." "Thank you, Sir, it feels great." He got on his knees behind me and attached a thick leather cuff to each of my ankles. “Stand with your feet shoulder with apart, Boy!” “Yes, sir.” The clang of metal chains was easily identifiable, and I could tell he was attaching the chain to the cuffs and connecting the cuffs to each other. When he stood up, I tried to move my foot and sure enough, they were not going any further than shoulder width. He then attached similar but smaller cuffs to my wrists and connected them with a similar chain. Hanging from the middle of that chain was another chain. I could feel the weight of the chains on my arms. "Boy, are you ready for the good part? It's time to get you really prepared for the rest of our time together." He unclipped one of my wrists from the chain then brought my hands behind my back and reattached the chain between my wrists. "I'm ready, Sir." “Get down on your knees then bend forward until your face is on the floor. Then pull those ass cheeks apart and present your hole to me!” “Yes, sir!” I got down on my knees then slowly bent forward until my face touched the ground, then turned my head to the side and rested my cheek on the wood floor. It’s harder to bend over like this with your hands behind your back. I spread my cheeks apart as far as I could, given the limitations of the chain and the restraints. “Here is my hole, Sir!” “It’s my hole, Boy. It doesn’t belong to you anymore. Do you understand, Boy?” “Yes, sir! Here is your hole, sir!” “Good Boy.” I heard the sound of lube being pumped out of the XL size buckets you can buy – at least I assumed it was lube. I found out immediately when he rubbed the lube all over my hole, gently fingering some in as well. He continued to finger me until four of his fingers where inside of me. I was moaning constantly while he worked my hole. I could tell that my hole was loosening up and responding to the fingering. “Thank you, sir! Please open my hole up!” I felt a little bit lightheaded and like I was floating and spinning. Being blindfolded completely messes with the senses that orient you to your environment. I also noticed how I was far more sensitive to the sounds around me, and specifically the chains clanging every time I moved. Ethan pulled his fingers out and had an idea what was coming next. My hole was contracting and releasing all on its own. My hole was hungry… "Boy, do you want some water before we continue? I want to keep you hydrated." "Yes sir, may I have some water sir?" Before getting up and going to get the water, I felt Ethan position the tip of some type of toy against my hole. In one firm and aggressive motion, he inserted the toy all the way in to its base. It was a small to medium size buttplug and was now locked into my hole. Ethan had selected something that would be challenging, but also not hurt or overwhelm me or risk me wanting to stop. He was clearly making sure I could go the distance. "Stay here and don’t move, Boy, I'll get you some water." (To be continued…)

Author's Note: If you've made it this far and have not read the Sorrowful Author's Note, please do. It adds important context to all chapters of this story. Have you ever been in a situation where you felt just a rush of “acceptance” and began to embrace the reality of things happening around you? As an example, I hate waiting in lines, especially if they are progressing inefficiently and I can see the bottlenecks. You’ll never hear me bitch more, verbally redesigning the workflow to those with me, trying my hardest just not to jump in and go fix it. Eventually I realize there’s nothing I can do and I have this moment of “radical acceptance.” This is how it is, this is how it’s going to be, and I should just let go. That analogy is not great, because in this case, I was having a great time…but I was still figuring out how to get the line moving as quickly as possible. I do remember at that moment have that feeling of “radical acceptance” – I relaxed on to the padded table, relaxed my legs and spread them as much as possible, and just waited eagerly. I could hear people making more drinks and a couple of people nearby stroking their dicks. I think it was Jacob next to me rubbing my chest, rubbing my dick through my wet jock, pulling it aside and stroking my dick, pulling on my balls. I wasn’t used to not having a gag in my mouth and I still didn’t know if I was allowed to speak, so I moaned and breathed fast while my body got worked. Afterall, Ethan had told me not to speak unless spoken to or asked a question. I desperately wanted to say “this is fucking amazing, I want more dick, I want more piss...I feel so fucking good.” But I didn’t. Jacob stopped with his rubdown and said “You good boy?” I responded enthusiastic and happy, “Fuck yes, sir.” Jacob walked in to the living room to where the sounds were coming from, nearby where I imagined the drinks were stationed. I sort of zoned out while I laid there. At this point in my life, age 31, I had been in plenty of group situations, several times in a sling or on a fuck bench, several times blindfolded bent over my own bed. There is a certain feeling you get when in those positions which is often overwhelmed by your excitement, horniness, and anticipation. I’d love to call it simply feeling “vulnerable” – but that’s not exactly it. You just feel…exposed. And not in a bad way, just exposed. I was certainly physically “exposed” at this point, but I didn’t feel anything one way or the other about that fact. I felt hungry and excited and like I was in a comfortable state. Outside looking in, I’d have thought I’d feel the opposite, especially since I had no idea who was around me, who was using my holes, who was looking at me and touching me. Only one of the times when I got fucked in the bathhouse was I also restrained and blindfolded, and I do remember having some apprehension then…not now! Two of the guys who were in the room with me stroking their dicks had walked over to me and got on either side of the table and my body and began giving me a similar strong, deep tissue rub down of my chest. It’s amazing how difficult it is once your senses are super amped and your blindfolded to know who’s hands whose. I could mostly tell whether it was the guy on the right or the left but at a certain point it all just felt like raw sexual touching. One of the guys started to run his fingers through my hair and grabbed different sections of my hair and pulled on it, twisting my head around slightly each time. He ran his hand down over my face, and shoved two fingers in my mouth, past my closed lips. I could taste, again, the piss that had been soaking my hair. He wrapped his hands around my neck and squeezed slightly. His other hand pinched my nipple at varying levels of intensity, pulling on it sharply on occasion. At the same as the first guy, the other guy had reached around to the back of my ass and was also playing with my dick and balls, which Jacob had left free by pulling my jock to the side. He had one hand roughly stroking my dick and occasionally switching to pulling my balls, while he started fingering my hole. My hole was plenty lubricated at this point, with piss and cum, and obviously had been opened up quite a bit, so he started with two fingers and quickly had three in there. It occurred to me at this point that I had no clue whether either of these guys had been involved with what had just happened in the Cage. Were either of them involved before, coming back for more? Were they two new people? I had no idea. Neither of the dudes who had pissed in the urinal had cum to the best of knowledge, so maybe they were ready to now. “You gonna fuck him?” asked the other guy, still working my nipples and rubbing me. “Cuz I’m gonna get my dick in his mouth! You should breed his ass!” “Is there any lube over there?” I had no idea where “over there” was, but I imagined there was some by each of the various play areas but didn’t know. “Hey man” the guy said towards the area where the drinks were. “Do you know where there’s lube?” “I think in the kitchen, I’ll grab it.” said an unknown voice. He walked by me and the two guys and said “Is it time to use the Boy again?” and laughed walking into the kitchen. From the drinks area another guy said, “wait, does anyone have to piss?” and you could almost here everybody have the realization that this was totally an option. Even when you’re super in to watersports and even though this was a party focused on that, it isn’t necessarily often that you get to piss all over a bottom and lube them up. It was just a combination of “oh yeah” and “uh huh” type recognition that they could actually do that without any issue or worry. “I could go.” Said yet another new voice. I heard many of the guys start to walk over to where I was and I realized then how much quieter it was than before. The guy fingering my hole had gotten more aggressive and quicker with his thrusting in to my hole. While this happened, the guy standing near my head pulled my body towards him a bit, as much as he could give my legs were attached to the metal poles. It was enough movement that he was able to slap his dick on my face a few times. The height of the table seemed perfect – his dick was directly in front of my face when my head was turned towards it. “Open your mouth Boy and suck my dick!” “Yes sir” I responded, the first thing I had said out loud. I still did not know if I was supposed to be speaking or telling the guys how good they felt or still was meant to simply stay silent. I opened my mouth and he wiped his dick across my face and then pushed it slowly in to my mouth and I began to give him head while he pushed and pulled out repeatedly. “I wonder which hole is going to feel better. So far, this one is pretty nice!” he said while I was still getting fingered. The other guy said back, “I dunno, it’s pretty nice back here as well. I’ll tell you in a second.” Presumably the guy who said he could piss had moved close to the table, because he then said, “You want some more piss on you Boy? Fuck it, I don’t give a shit, here comes!” I attempted to say “Give it to me sir” but with a dick in my mouth I only was able to slightly pull my head back and grunt again. He started by hitting me direct on the side of my face, and it rolled down on to the guys dick I was suck and he quickly moved down my body and to my dick and balls. He stayed there and as the other guy kept finger me and the piss naturally ran down and over my hole and the guys fingers. “That’s fucking amazing. So hot!” said one the audience guys followed by the guy with his dick in my mouth saying “Give me a little more up here!” The guys piss stopped and he rubbed my body and pinched my nipples, stroked my dick and said, “You’re by fucking piss pig Boy. I’ll be ready to do that again soon.” I could hear him walk to get more drink. He was serious, he was getting his fluids in so he could go again. The way the pad on the table sank with my body on it meant that all the piss that had been sprayed on me I was now laying in it, and any movement of my body made both a slight squeaking and sloshing sound… I could feel the wet around my body. I kept sucking on the guys dick while the other guy removed his fingers from my ass and said “I think we’re ready to see the Boy get fucked again!” “Yeah, it’s fucking time! Get inside that hole!” I heard the squeeze from a bottle of lube and the guy by my hole stroke his dick a few times. It didn’t sound like he needed any time to get hard…and I was right. He spent about a half a second getting his dick placed by the center of my hole and pushed in fast and hard and when all the way in…after one fast thrust…he seemed to push up a bit with his dick and just stayed there. I rolled my mouth of the guys dick briefly only to howl like a dog in heat, and the guy inside me did a lower guttural load moan continuing to push and keep his dick inside my hole. I had never been on whatever this sex furniture was, but it was different than a sling. Unlike a sling which moves back and forth, front and back, the table was rock solid stable and not moving, like a fuck bench. The only movement that could happen would be me shuffling my body back slightly, but my legs were still restrained. I had tried to pull back just a bit while he stayed buried in my hole. My head was then turned back towards the guys dick. “You want another dick in your mouth, Boy?” Holy shit. At some point when I turned away from the guy to moan, the first guy had left and was already replaced by another. “Yes…….sir…….please.” I was panting a little bit because the dick in my ass was still deep inside of me and it was large enough that I had gotten worked up and was breathing fast. “Man, get your dick in there, shut this Boy up so I can fuck him!” With one dick in my ass buried, I opened my mouth and now had one in my mouth. The guy in my mouth was not as gentle as the first guy, pumping in and out of my mouth over and over, his dick long enough that if he went all the way in I definitely gagged and chocked. He did this multiple times, and I could hear the familiar sounds of someone getting face fucked. Someone was me, Boy. He continued to grab the longer hair on the back top of my head and pull me towards him. “Yeah, fuck his hole!” the guy said to the guy inside me, who had begun moments ago pulling back and thrusting in to me. My hole at this point was still wrapped around the dick in hole but was even more relaxed. At the same time, it felt incredibly sensitive. The fucking continued and the guy had a great rhythm – hard and fast but not too fast, and he’d change things up occasionally with his direction. My hole was getting bred. I think the other guy who had been in the room had now come to the side of the table and like before started to play the rest of my body, but in a slightly different way. He replaced the one guys hand on the back of my head and pulled on my hair while pushing my head on to the guys dick further. His other hand started pulling on my dick, and not gently. He’d occasionally grab my balls and pull them up, I assume so he could see my hole get fucked. “That looks like a fucking nice hole!” “It is really fucking hot man. You gotta fuck it!” “Oh, I will!” Ethan was suddenly present. He seemed to be walking in from the kitchen. “Boy, you got three pigs working you over like a good cum and piss pig. I bet you feel really good like that.” I tried to pull off of the guys dick to say something but I was being face fucked and the guy was not slowing up. Nor was the guy fucking my ass. Jacob was also suddenly in the room, or so it felt. I wasn’t sure if he’d been there the whole time. He had been there the whole time in the kitchen. Had he watched all of this and just stayed silent? “Boy, it was fun enough fucking you by ourselves, but watching you get worked by all this dick…damn! You’re getting worked, Boy!” The guy in my mouth kept going and my jaw needed a break, but none seemed to be coming. I was wrong. He thrust a few more times – my ass still getting fucked – and the guy groaned and I could feel him cum in my mouth. One, two, three shots of sperm…it wasn’t the biggest load, but it was more than average. He pulled his dick out after a few minutes and before I even had a chance to swallow, his hand was by my face. “Spit it out.” I hadn’t even had a moment to try to swallow or do anything. I couldn’t even really think of how to spit cuz I was still getting fucked hard and having my dick pulled on. I managed to collect his jizz in my mouth and spit it on to his hand. He wiped my cheek where some had dribbled down. He moved away and towards where my hole was getting fucked… “Pull his balls back” he said to the guy stroking my dick, the “Pull out a but so I can get some on your dick for you to fuck in him.” Both of them did exactly that. “They did say we should try to get as many loads in his hole as possible. Now I’ll have my cum in both! You like that, Boy?” It was a question, I could respond, “Oh fuck yeah, have him fuck your load into me, sir!” He reached between my legs, and the tips of his finger touched the top of my hole and the guys dick, right at the entry inside of me. He rubbed some of his load on my hole and I’m guessing dripped some on the guy’s dick. I could feel his hand wrap around the dick in my ass because it rubbed against my hole also. Jacob and Ethan seemed to have positioned themselves for a better view. “Oh yeah, Boy is a cum and piss slut. That’s fucking hot!” “Jesus Christ, the Boy is so fucking hot! He needs more, I think. Don’t ya Boy.” “Please sir. Use me. I want more please, sir.” The guy had removed his hand, and my balls had been dropped back in to place, my nipples and dick being worked again. As the guy began to fuck my ass, there was another person by the side of my head, who told me to “get my dick hard because I’m next Boy.” He started slow fucking my face as the pounding of my hole got harder. With his dick and my hole covered in the other guys cum, the guy fucking my ass seemed to be even harder than before and was not holding back on fucking my ass. Meanwhile, I was working hard to keep sucking the dick in my mouth. It wasn’t as long, but it was fat! “Fuck his hole, give him another load!” My hole was so hungry for his load and like he had done at the start, without any notice, drove his dick all the way in and shit his load in me, growling while he came in my ass. “Fuck yeah dude, you shoot a big load up there.” The guy inside me just kept panting and growling, “Yeah, he’s my fucking Boy, my pig!” I was still filled up with this fatty dick when the guy fucking me pulled out almost all the way fast, causing me to almost bite down on the dick in my mouth. He stopped just shy of pulling out. “Hold on those loads!” He popped out at the same time the guy in my mouth pulled out. “Get in there, man!” The fat dick was already touching my hole, and he was in me in under 15 seconds from the last guy. “I’m going to give you my thick fat giant load, Boy.” “Yes, sir, please sir……please!” He was inside me for less than 45 seconds, his dick so fat that I could really feel it inside of me. He began to shoot his load, groaning and growling “take my load, take that fucking load.” I was a bit overwhelmed at this point, but I could tell he shot a big load…you can just feel it sometimes. “Thank you, sir, thank you! Thank you for that hot fucking load!” The guy to my side pulled back my balls again while the fat dick pulled out and Ethan voiced his approval, “that is exactly what we wanted, the Boy loaded up, covered in pissed, wrecked.” The guy released my balls, slapped my dick and backed away. Jacob gave the next set of directions… “Guys, let’s get some drinks and then we’re on to round three. We’ll get the Boy some water too.” “Thank you, sir!” I said. Despite all the piss, I was sweating a ton and needed a drink. Jacob replied, “Boy, you’ll be pissing at some point too, so we need you hydrated.” Ethan had been detaching the restraints, and I was able to sit up, still seated on the bed. I could hear the others where the drinks were. “Did you enjoy that Boy? Do you enjoy getting used by all those guys? Do you want more?” “I loved it sir, I felt so good, I feel so good, I want to get used all the time like that, sir!” “Good boy, I’m glad. Let’s get you some water.” I tried to make a mental tally of how many people had done something with me at that point. There were the four from the kitchen, there were two that had cum in me on the table, one that had pissed on me. One that had stroked my dick. But I didn’t know if any of those were the same people though, but if they were all different, that was eight people. If there were twenty people there, did I really have more than half left? Whoa! Yeah, I needed some water. I paused for a second. “I didn’t answer one of your questions, sir.” “Oh?” “I never want it to end. I want MUCH MUCH MUCH more!”

Author's Note: If you've made it this far and have not read the Author's Note, please do. It adds important context to all chapters of this story. Author's Note #3: This was written specifically regarding the writing of this and the next chapter, which was originally one chapter. I learned a valuable lesson and had to rewrite the whole thing. I was still blind so appreciated the assistance navigating to wherever we were headed. I had a brief thought that I was probably going to be pretty good at navigating myself by tomorrow. With the two TVs on, you got a sense of where the walls were by the way the sound reverberated, almost like you could feel the sound bouncing of the walls where there was one, but not where there was an opening like a door. This new confidence would soon face a test, but I'll get to that. "I know you got a brief idea of the layout of this house, but we've had to move a lot around for tonight. We're gonna walk you through the rooms and describe what has happened, but you'll need to do what you've been doing and navigate using your other senses. You understand, Boy?" I grunted. "I'll take that as a 'yes, sir'." We stood in the kitchen: “There is now a plastic tray with a raised rim underneath your house. The rim is about 2 inches tall. The tray extends out from all sides of the cage by about 1 foot. It's in the same general location. The kitchen table is against the wall in the corner of the kitchen dining room. The chairs are all against the wall. " We were standing approximately where I thought the kitchen island would be and I slowly swung my arms around to see if I could find it and I couldn’t. Ethan caught on quickly. “Are you looking for the island?” I grunted yes. The island is now blocking the path from the living room to the kitchen. So, the only path from the living room to the kitchen is through the dining room. I shook my head yes. For about five minutes I slowly and cautiously walked around the kitchen. I found the Cage, my house, and felt the plastic tray they were talking about. I ran my hands over the top of the cage and touched something that wasn’t on the cage before. The square “bucket” like thing I had seen previously in the trunk was now attached somehow to the cage, on one side. From the bottom of that ran a piece of flexible plastic tubing, but I could not find the end of that tubing. This could only be for one thing – filling me up with piss and using me as a urinal. One way or the other, I was going to be a toilet pig at some point tonight. I didn’t think there was anything unusual about the area by the door on the other side, until I felt another small table which had an array of different plugs and toys on it, ranging in size. I was going to get my hole fucked and opened with toys – and I’m pretty sure it wasn’t going to be easy. I found the dining nook in the kitchen and could tell where the table and chairs were. I put my hand on the counter where the sink was and walked until I found the door to the backyard. If they had spun me around several times, it might take me a second to orient myself, but I had a good sense of where things were. We left the kitchen and walked to the dining room. I could tell already the table had been moved and I could hear and feel the plastic sheathing under my feet. It was then that I found the item I heard being put together. I would not describe it as a fuck bench…it was more like a padded table slightly largely than my upper body. There were two upright metal poles on each corner on one side of the table. They felt like the stands you see at hospitals that they hang IV bags from. The height gave me a good indication I’d get fucked on this, because the top of the table was about the average height of where a dick would be on a guy. But it was not a fuck bench. We walked past the front door and into the living room. “Boy, kneel!” they commanded and I dropped to me knees like I was trained. Someone grabbed some of my hair and pulled me forward and I continued to walk on my knees forward until I felt them hit something metal. I reached out my hands to touch it. It was a circular or rounded metal tub of some sort. It had a bottom, and the sides were like a foot high. I figured out what it was – it was one of those watering troughs that you see at forms. I could tell from feeling of the galvanized metal. “Boy, you feel all the plastic on the ground. Did you feel it on the furniture too?” I tried again to grunt out a yes with no success. “That’s so everyone can have a really good time and not worry about all the fluids you’re about to experience all over and inside your body. And there is going to be a lot. If you feel like you need to piss, you’ll never be somewhere that you can’t just piss right where you’re at. Me and Jacob and Alex will make sure everything is fine otherwise, so just relax. You’re going to need to.” I randomly growled and in an excited, overwhelmed and completely energized and horned up way. Animalistic and raw, I wanted everything now, and my body was just pulsing and vibrating. I now had a raging erection and the tightness of the ball stretcher and cockring felt so good but so overwhelming. My dick felt harder than it had ever felt before and the constraints were making it feel even more intense. “Boy, there’s one more play space out in the backyard. It’s all set up but we’ll see if we get there depending on the weather. It’s nothing you’re not familiar with.” I started to be overtaken by the feelings and sensations I was experiencing, all within my own body, with no one touching me. My “grunts” of approval were becoming wilder and less constrained than before. I felt like if I just flexed my muscles enough, all of this gear would break to pieces and fly off my body, like when Adam raises his sword and says “By the Power of Grayskull, I have the POWER!” This is the level of raw, animalistic, primal and overwhelming energy that was flowing through my body. It wasn’t just vibrating, it was resonating – with myself, my desires, my environment, my Doms…the entire experience. But I still had no idea what actually was happening. I had figured out people were coming in addition to my Doms, there were multiple areas where piss action could occur, and I was geared up and prepared like I was going to be put on display for purchase. "Boy, you good?” I had sort of zoned out for a second just standing there, feeling my dick throb and my body warm and tingle. I honestly don’t know how long it had been since Ethan had last said anything. Ethan smacked my hard dick from the side and instantly, I was back with my feet on solid ground. I yelped loudly, mostly from the shock of it, but partly because my dick was so sensitive at that moment and the slap was not gentle. “We need to get you set up because I people will start arriving soon. Jacob, will you grab that?" That ended up being another harness, but this one, like the blindfold, was made of a synthetic material. Ethan put it on me very fast and then pulled back on one of the bands of the harness and snapped it like he had with the jock strap. "Boy, Crawl!" I dropped on to all fours, and he led me quickly across the room to the edge of the plastic tray beneath the Cage. He told me I needed to climb into the tray then in to the Cage. It was a slightly awkward maneuver, but I made it in and Jacob commanded "Boy, Down!" I lowered my shoulders arms and head down, raising my ass. I barely completed this when I felt the Humbler which was quickly put in place. They adjusted the Cage and the plastic tray underneath and latched or unlatched part of the cage – I couldn’t really tell. I then heard the Cage door by my head open. Either Ethan or Jacob reached one hand in and put it on the back of my head and with the other one, attached the plastic tube to the gag in my mouth. FUUUUUUCK! I am a certified piss lover, but of all the ways to love it, swallowing it was not my favorite. I’d often get stomach aches from it and would have to cut fuck sessions short. I paused to think about the gag in my mouth and what it would, or would not, force me to do. I moved my head side to side, touched the gag with my hand on both sides, and relaxed. I don’t think this gag was intended to make me force drink the piss, just to get it in my mouth. I was100% on board with that and loved having my mouth pissed in. I was hoping my hole on the other side was going to get filled though. There was a knock on the door and Ethan asked Jacob to go “welcome our guests.” It sounded like 4 or 5 people arrived all at once and they migrated to the living room at Jacob’s direction. I heard ice being dropped in to Solo cups, liquids being poured, the music was turned up substantially, but I could still hear the chatter from the living room. A few minutes later, some of the guests came in to the kitchen, apparently to check me out. “Wow, you have him alllll geared up, don’t you?” said one of the men. “What the fuck is that? Oh, holy shit. He’s gonna be a fucking urinal tonight?” said another. “What have you guys been up to so far? He looks like he’s been through at least a bit of a workout.” Asked the other man. “I wanna know the full plan for this party!” Jacob was in the room with my apparently and told the guys a brief description of the fucking, and toys and the piss fucking. The door knocked again. The two guests returned to the living room at Jacob’s direction while Jacob went to the door to greet more guests. Before Jacob got there, Alek’s opened the door on his own and walked in with what sounded like another five people. If two groups of five had arrived, plus the Doms, plus me, we now had 14 people in the house. It instantly reminded me of the sex party I had hosted now three months ago when instead of the four people I had invited, ended up with close to 25 because friends had brought friends. Though I had fun that night, it wasn’t really great for me. I had to switch from focusing just on fucking and getting fucked to being a host and making sure everyone was okay, hydrating, etc. I was overjoyed that I could just be the nasty piss pig center of attention and not worry about anything else but getting used. I was getting even more excited and I could feel my hole just naturally open up in anticipation. Alek’s walked the new guests in to the kitchen to take a look at the Boy in the cage. “This is Boy!” Alex said. He’s our sub. We’ve made is clear that he is to follow his Dom’s orders, which tonight includes making sure all of you leave very happy.” They collectively laughed. “Fuck that’s hot!” and “Fuck yeah!” came from two of the guests. One of the guests seemed to come closer to the cage and I could tell he was facing me. “Are you having fun, Boy? Are you enjoying yourself? You seem okay – are you okay?” I raised my hand up briefly and make the okay hand sign, shook my head yes, and grunted “yes sir” though no one could possible have known that’s what I intended. I felt a finger quickly move pass my ass cheeks and touch the outside of my hole. On the other end, someone was pulling slight on my hair and then running their fingers through it. “He’s gonna feel so good.” Aleks asked the guys to come out to the living room, grab some drinks because as Alex said, “the fun is about to begin.” As soon as they left, another three people came in with Jacob. I thought I had heard another knock on the door and the front door opening, but it was hard to pay attention to it while I was being groped and pet in the cage. I didn’t know for certain until one of them spoke, but this did seem to be a new group of people. “Are you ready to get that hole filled with piss, Boy?” Said one of the men, in a very low, bass voice. I honestly wanted to buck like a stallion I had so much energy inside, so I grunted somewhat wildly and tried to shake my ass but was quickly reminded of the Humbler and my inability to do so. I squealed as my balls were pulled hard. “You guys have literally hog tied this big. He can’t move for shit!” This group left and at this point I could hear that the living room had quite a few people, I couldn’t discern what was being discussed, but everyone seemed high energy. Ethan brought one last person to the doorway between the dining room and the living room. “Go ahead and give him a once over if you want to test it out before we get started.” Ethan said to the new man. “Nah, I’ll be getting plenty and I don’t want him at the start. I want him at the end.” “I won’t fight you for it, but that’s my favorite too!” Everyone seemed to have collected in the living room and from the sound of things they were faced towards the front of the house. Also based on sound it seemed like the Doms were standing right in front of the TV, facing towards the kitchen and where I was. There wasn’t much formality to this quick pre-game chat. Ethan started. “Glad you guys are here. Glad you could make it. We ended up with a few more people than we expected, but it’s gonna be awesome. Here’s what up… The guy in the cage is Boy. Nothing that has happened to him since early this afternoon did he know would happen until he got here. He and I have been dating, I invited him over for some drinks, and after several hours of warming him up…” Jacob cut Ethan off… “Boy has been dildo fucked, dick fucked, throat fucked, buttplug fucked, piss fucked, tied up….and nearly the entire time he’s been blindfolded so he hasn’t seen shit.” The guests were stirring a little bit, a couple of “fuck yeah”’s could be heard. “He doesn’t even know what this guy right here looks like.” (I assume he was pointing to Alex). “Bro (assume he was talking to Ethan now), don’t sell yourself short. That Boy in there is really to get used and used good. That’s all you man! Ethan continued, “So first of all, drinks are over there. Help yourself. Your urinal is currently in the cage so use as you need to and as often as you can. If you need anything else, the bathroom is through the kitchen. It’s easy to find.” “So, here’s how we have things organized. Obviously, we ‘ve got one Boy, and a helluva lot of you. What we did was set up four stations…the first is warming the Boy up in his Cage, his house. He’s pretty much locked down in there – I think ya’ll have seen. The cage is small enough he can’t really move. On top of that, the cage door in front of his head is closed, and behind, he’s got the Humbler on which yanks on his balls as he tries to move away from whatever is working his hole. And he can’t really pull back from the front cuz we also have his collar attached to the cage. There are plenty of dildos and plugs on the table next to the cage. You can use those or your dick or both. Shoot a load in him if you want, but we’ve got more chances to do that next. If you get on this station, your job is to work the hell out of the Boy and get him ready for everything else. So don’t go easy. We do want him to go the distance though, so the goal is to work him hard, but not TKO him…so, ya know…fuck him how you’d wanna be fucked…or whatever! Just don’t destroy him…. that happens a few days from now.” I don’t know how to describe the sound I heard from the living room at this point, but it sounded more like hungry animals who could smell food and were hungry but couldn’t’ reach the food. It waw at this point where I wondered whether I was supposed to be hearing this, or not. Everything up to this point I didn’t find out about until it was actually happening. Did they mean for me to hear this or did someone forget to put in earphones or something to block me from hearing it. Was Ethan trying to throw me a bone by letting me hear? “Oh, and before I forget, and this applies to wherever the Boy is…if you gotta take a piss, and you’re not in him or whatever, do whatever the fuck you want. Piss on him, take one of his holes if it’s available. Whatever. I told him he’d love the smell of his jock by the end of the night, so let’s get that soaked too.” More audible but not necessarily loud man sounds from the living room. “When we’re done with him there, we’re gonna move him to that table.” I could hear people shuffle over the sheathing presumably to look in to the dining room and see table Ethan was talking about. “So, this is the fuck round where we give him as many loads as we can. He’ll be on his back on the table, and we’ll have his legs up and strapped to that pole. His hole will be totally open. If you need to piss, his mouth will be open. We’ll get him cumfilled here for a bit and then move on to get him piss fucked.” “The Boy will be moved in here, on all fours, ready to take more dick. Time to get him filled with piss. We’ve got a buttplug that attaches to the urinal from the cage that will be in him which you can use, or you can pull that out and fill and fuck him, your call. If you’re in to filling him up, then fucking it out, then cumming in him – this is a good place to do it. Like before if you gotta piss and you’re not using his holes, then you can do that here too.” “We’ll see how the weather goes but after this we were gonna go outside for a bit where we have a similar setup to this. We’ll play that by ear, otherwise we can see where everyone is at and where they wanna put him for the final round.” “So that’s about it. We were going to pass out these cards to everyone. If you have a star on your card, it means you get first call at each of the station…. that could be you go first, last, whatever you want. I personally always love going last, some dudes like to go first. But just go with the flow. There’s plenty of him to use.” “It goes without saying, but there’s a shit ton of water and drinks over there, try to water round as much as possible. We need to get the Boy flooded. The three of us are here if you need anything or if you need us to address anything so just let us know. Raise your hand if you don’t wanna yell across the room – one of us will be in each room, so we’re here!” “Two last things, the Boy doesn’t know who any of you are, doesn’t know how we found you and he unless you reveal your identity he never will. What you say to him is up to you, but we do ask that you keep everything confidential that happens here. Second, we told everyone that we were not providing condoms for this event and that we would prefer 100% bareback. If you really want to use a condom, we hope you brought you, but again, we’d prefer you not. Everyone grab some more water and head over to the kitchen.” It seemed immediately odd to me that everyone was meant to come in to the kitchen. Given the estimated 20 people that were here, I imagined it would feel a little cramped. It seemed like people had stopped filling in and I felt hands reaching through the doors in the front of the back of the cage and, to my surprise, start rubbing me and reaching to my nipples from the TOP of the cage. That’s what I had heard…they had taken the top off the cage, presumably so more people would have access. I honestly couldn’t focus on anything, so it felt like everything was happening all at once and I wasn’t even sure what “everything was.” Whoever was behind me began rubbing my hole and I could feel he was lubing me up but taking his time. There were at least two people next to the cage. One was rubbing my back, reaching around to grab my nipples, and occasional pull on my dick, and the other was pulling on my hair. I could hear others in the room – there was a combination of people continuing to make drinks and others that you could tell were both suck and stroking dicks. The man behind me had lubed up my hole substantially and had started to finger me with two fingers initially. “Fuck Boy, your hole has gotten some work done today, hasn’t it?” I could tell my hole was far more relaxed and looser than it was when I first arrived, not so m any hours ago. “You like my fingers up there, stretching your hole open?” I grunted. I felt worthless responding, but my sounds and muffled moaning seemed to provide the encouragement needed. “I bet you want something else up there to open you up, right?” Someone slightly further said. The guy who had been pulling my hair had stopped so maybe it was him. While my hole was getting fingered, I continued to have my body rubbed, my nipples pulled, and my dick pulled by the guy who had been doing it this whole time. The guy behind me had pulled his finger out and I heard what sounded like a dildo or toy being lubed up – more accurately, I heard the sound of lube being squeezed out of a bottle and the gurgling sound it makes. My hole was craving something to fill it, and I wanted that dildo in there now, getting me ready for me. My attention was snapped back immediately to the side of the Cage where my head was. The guy standing by the piss bucket urinal said, “Boy, do you really like piss? You want my piss?” I groaned with approval. As did the other guys in the kitchen. It started slow at first - a few spurts dripping down the tube and into my mouth. I’d had my mouth pissed in many times, but never with a mouth gag and never like this. So, I couldn’t tell if he was fully unloading his piss or this was just him getting started… I thought to myself “fuck, I can handle this!” and in my mind I sounded almost cocky. And then, my cockiness was immediately wiped away when he began to fully unload what sounded like a fast and high-volume stream of hot piss into the urinal. I was almost immediately flooded. The piss exited the back of the tube in the gag and hit my throat, and even though I did try to swallow some, I couldn’t because it was flowing so fast. I could hear his piss hit the side of the plastic urinal – a very unmistakable sound – and the occasional drops of piss would splash out and hit my head, my neck and my shoulders. This guy seemed to have one of those piss streams you see in pornos – like he was using a firehose to shoot his piss into me. The mat underneath me was now wet, I could smell the piss all over my face, and eventually, after what seemed like minutes, he stopped. “Oh my God Boy, you fucking love my piss. Nasty piss pig.” I was doing my best to keep my body still through all of this, but it was hard not to recoil from the onslaught of piss flowing into me and only when it stopped did I realize how much my balls had been yanked on and pulled by the Humber. In fact, they were still being yanked, and I realized I was not in the right position to avoid additional abuse by the Humbler. Had it just been for the power washing of piss I had just received, adjusting would have been achievable. But at the very same time, my ass was getting worked by the guy behind me. The guy behind me had been playing with my hole the entire time. He started by putting the head of a larger dildo in my hole, pushing it in, then pulling it out, over and over and over. It was an intense experience clearly designed to open my hole and get it ready for the additional onslaught of dick ahead. My brain was so overwhelmed between the piss waterfall, the hole stretching and my balls being pulled relentlessly that I don’t think it could process any one of them completely. So as intense as it all was individually, my brain seemed to tune out parts what it couldn’t handle – like the intense sensations I was experiencing everywhere. It’s as though my body had given me a numbing agent and a muscle relaxer. The cessation of piss flowing in to my mouth meant that instead of the piss already in my mouth being ejected out, it just sort of sat in my mouth. My balls were still being pulled hard, and the guy behind me was pushing me further forward with each insertion of the dildo, causing my balls to get yanked even more. FOCUS, BOY! FOCUS! I said to myself. I had to figure out how to get my body back in position. The guy behind me decided it was time for me to have the whole dildo up my hole, and he wasted no time jamming it in. I screamed through the gag, ejecting some of the piss and I felt the tip of the dildo hit my prostate and I tried to leap forward but yanked my balls so hard I immediately got back in to position. Somehow, the dildo attack had managed to get me back to the proper position. I think I heard the piss guy leave the room and right about then I also heard the front door open, footsteps, and then close. It wasn’t just one set of footsteps but a few. FUUUUUCK! I thought – I didn’t know how I was going to survive the guys that were already here and if more just arrived I wasn’t sure I could make it. I was only one dildo and one load of piss, and I was already having challenges. I heard the door open and shut again and two people enter. I think Jacob sensed that I might be worried about the door opening and shutting and what it meant. He had been standing over in the corner of the kitchen the entire time, monitoring and making sure I was okay. He came over to the cage, while a new guy positioned himself at the urinal and my ass continued to get fucked with the dildo. He knocked on my back with his knuckles and said, “Don’t worry Boy, it’s all good. Just a little shuffle.” This put me at ease. I could trust Jacob, and I trusted his assessment of the situation and his word. I noticed that it was somewhat quieter in the house. I was focused on getting fucked by the dildo my mind wandered – did people leave? Were they grossed out by me…or what we were doing? Was I not attractive enough? Jacob’s hand was flat on my back while my hole was getting pummeled repeatedly by the dildo. The guy behind me had been replaced by someone else. I knew this because the way they used the dildo was completely different, and the new guy had said “you sure you don’t wanna drop your load” to which the first guy said “no, man, I’m gonna wait until he’s got more loads in there.” The new dildo guy made round, aggressive circles with the base while it was inside of me, pulling my hole in every direction, working every single millimeter of the circumference of my hole. He’d occasionally thrust it in and hit my prostate, causing me to jump forward and the Humbler would remind me to keep my ass presented for this work... Still getting stretched, I felt warm piss hit the back of my throat again and unlike the first time, this was full power right from the start. “That’s my fucking hot piss in your mouth pig. Gonna give you some more.” The guy in front of me said. He reached down and yanked my hair, causing more piss to gush out the side of my mouth gag. This guy didn’t piss nearly as long as the first guy, but as he was finishing, took the opportunity to soak my hair and back with his piss. The guy behind me loved the fact that piss was flowing down my back and on to my hole and decided he was ready to shoot his load. He pulled the dildo out and I remember the distinct sound of hearing it flop on to the kitchen floor. “Are you gonna drop you load now, Dude?” Jacob asked the guy. “Yeah, I wanna fuck a load in him so I’ve got some time to recharge for number 2.” “Alright, let me get him in position.” Jacob moved to the back of the cage and reached around my hips and pulled me firmly, so my knees were on the tray that the cage was in, my ass presented fully, and my face and torso still largely in the cage. I could feel the smaller door opening touch my sides. “Does that work!” “Fuck yeah, that will do! You got any piss for the Boy?” Let’s get some more piss on him and I’ll fuck him. Jacob didn’t have time to answer because some other guy in the room stepped forward and began unloading on my lower back, while the guy behind me got his dick in position and shoved his dick in my hole. The piss continued, taking a lot of time to continue soaking my hole while I was getting fucked, and then added to the rest of the piss on my upper body, hair, face and back. “That’s one hot fucking piss pig we got here.” The piss guy said when he finished. “Fucking hot!” A minute later, I would hear him walk out into the main area. The guy behind me continued to fuck me in very consistent quickening rhythm and I could tell he was getting close because he was breathing quicker and moving faster. I was covered in piss – the mat was waterproof, so piss was pooled all over the place and my face was pushed in to it. My hair was dripping. My body was coated. I could feel my jockstrap start to cool off from being soaked with piss as well. The guy continued for a minute longer until he grunted and with no words to warm be, went balls deep and start shooting his load. Guys from both doorways were watching, I had heard them and when the top came, they all let out some form of “fuck yeah” or “breed the Boy.” “Nice hole Boy. You like my load in there?” I grunted and he pulled his dick out and walked out of the room. I let out a long breath through the gag. For the first time in many minutes, I didn’t have my hole, mouth, or balls enduring some type of stimulation. I took several more deep breaths. Was there more in the cage? Too much more piss and I was going to drown in the puddle on the mat. Jacob tapped his knuckles on my back again. “You good Boy?” I grunted happily. “Let’s get you out of where for a while. You’ve got a lot more coming.” Jacob released the Humbler from my balls. I don’t think I have ever felt a better sense of relief. He detached the tubing from my gag and also removed my gag. He put his arm under my shoulder and lifted me up, then helped me step out of the cage. At first, I could barely stand, I was wobbly. But I got my bearings and Jacob moved me in to the Dining room towards the “fuck table.” I could hear people all around me, the striking of dick, sucking of dick. There was porn and music playing. It smelled like men, and sex, and testosterone, and this really pure, sweet clean smell of piss. “Good job, Boy” on the other side of me from Jacob, was Ethan, putting his arm under my other arm. “Jacob and I are going to put you on this table. Count of three were gonna pull you up. Just sit where we put you.” They lifted me up on the table and told me to lay on my back. I could tell that my feet were pointing towards the vertical poles. They pulled my body down until my hole was at the very edge of the table and both Ethan and Jacob had one of my ankles in their hands. I felt the leather restraints I had worn earlier wrap around my ankles and the fastener get closed. My legs were pulled back towards my torso, and I heard the restraints get attached to the vertical poles, spread apart so there was even better access to my hole. It felt good to relax my body somewhat, but I then realized exactly how open to every man there both of my holes were. I could feel myself getting harder. I finally had the ability to speak and all I could think of to say was, “Fuck yeah. I’m ready!”

I was having a boring day at work so I was cruising Grindr and was hit up by a cute bottom guy. He was tall, about 6’1” with dark hair and fairly muscular but not totally ripped or anything. He asked if I wanted to fuck and I said yes but couldn’t go far from my work and I had to do it on my lunch break. I suggested the bath house because it was fairly close to me and he agreed. I also made sure he was good with fucking raw, and he said he loved it. We met at the bath house and I paid for both of us. We just got lockers so we went to the changing area and I got naked with just a towel and he stripped down to a jock strap and a harness. He had never been to the bath house before so we walked around, me with a towel around my waist and him in his jock and harness. Being the middle of the day, there was hardly anyone around. We briefly went through the maze, stopping to make out a bit, which got my cock growing. We went out onto the sun deck, and he put his towel down on one of the loungers and got on his ands and knees. I got behind him and knelt down, giving his hole a few licks with my tongue. I could tell he had cleaned out and was pre lubed. I stood up behind him and tossed my towel onto a lounger. It felt great being naked outside, although it was a bit chilly. I spit in my hand a couple times and between that and his pre lubing, I was able to sink my raw dick balls deep in him without any problem. I grabbed on to his harness and slow fucked him, sliding nearly all the way out before going in again. His ass was buttery smooth and felt amazing wrapped around my cock. This guy was a stranger two hours prior and now my precum was lining the walls of his rectum. I fucked him slow for about five minutes then he wanted to go get in the sling. I pulled out of him, grabbed my towel and led him to the sling room, my hard cock swinging out in the open. We got to the room and he got in the sling as I shut the door. I lined up my cock with his hole and sank back in again. I grabbed the chains of the sling and used them to swing him back and forth on my naked cock. I told him in a few minutes he’d have his ass filled with a strangers cum. He squeezed his ass on my cock and told me to fuck him faster and breed him so I started slamming my cock in and out of him, feeling my orgasm build. A couple minutes later I told him to get ready as my orgasm hit and I started shooting inside of him, still slamming my cock in and out. I finished cumming and pulled out of him and watched as some of my cum leaked out of his ass onto the floor below. He told me that was his favorite part and we went and showered and left. I went back to work, wondering what my coworkers would have thought if they’d known I’d just bred a stranger on my lunch break. About a year later he texted me and told me he was poz and I should get tested. I was fine but he said I should get on prep. A few months later I saw him on Grindr and said hi. He asks if I wanted to hook up again and I said of course. I got there and he was in a jock and harness again and as I was undressing he said I could use a condom but he was undetectable. I lined up my cock and sank it bareback in him and a few minutes later I unloaded into his poz ass.

Author's Note: If you've made it this far and have not read the Author's Note, please do. It adds important context to all chapters of this story. I woke up laying in the fetal position, naked except for all of the gear. I was in the post-nap fog which was amplified by the fact that I was blindfolded and had no sense of time. I knew I had slept but had no idea how long. I knew there was a blanket laying over the back of the couch so I nuzzled it with my nose then used my mouth to bite it and pull it down on top of me. Between being locked in the Cage, eating food out of a dog bowl, and now using my mouth to bite on a blanket and pull it – these things by themselves made me feel for a moment that I actually was a dog...that I was Ethan and Jacob's pet. I had a wave of giddy happiness, like when a dog is pet, praised, and then given a bone. I was happy and comfortable laying on the couch, and I could tell I was going to fall back asleep. As I started to fall asleep, I thought briefly about what might be coming next and then stopped myself, recognizing it wasn’t worthwhile to try and predict what was coming next. I thought again about how well choreographed everything had been so far, and how both Jacob and the new guy all seemed to already know what was happening – they both entered the situation with no hesitation and seemed familiar to know that Ethan had a “Boy.” It felt planned and practiced, like a top tier Broadway play. It felt like they were doing this as a team together. I had organized sex parties before of varying sizes – some very successful, some not as much. But those parties were about combining the right group of compatible guys at the same time, nothing that required scripting and physical movement and anything other than lube, sexy toys, and porn. If they had planned this, they had already put in a lot of work for this to just be a 24-hour fuck session... The planning and orchestration demonstrated made me realize that the session was probably not ending tonight and maybe not even tomorrow night. That thought did not make me feel stressed or anxious. In fact, accepting it could be so made me relax. And with that, I fell asleep again. I woke up some time later and was surprised to find Ethan with his hand on my hip, rubbing me gently (like he was petting me). I could feel the presence of Jacob and the new person, and I imagined they were sitting in the two chairs on either end of the couch. There was a commercial playing on the TV, and after it ended, another commercial: "Coming up on King 5 at 11..." - it wasn't 11PM for sure, but they were teasing the 11PM broadcast of the news which meant it had to be later than the 5:30-6:30P evening broadcast, so it was sometime between 6:30P and 11PM. So, I had been there at minimum 5 hours and no more than 10. It was reassuring simply to understand how much time had elapsed. "Boy, do you need to use the restroom or clean up?" I realized at this exact moment that I still had the anal beads in my hole. I instantly felt them inside me and enjoyed the fullness of having them in me. FUCK! They had been in for enough time that it was probably good for me to go rinse off and shower. "Sir, may I take a shower please and remove the anal beads for now?" "Yes, boy. Let me take you to the shower." He grabbed me by the collar and pulled me on to my feet, gave me permission to walk to the shower with him, but grabbed me by the collar and more than gently pulled/dragged me the direction he wanted to go. We got into the bathroom and Ethan shut the door. He removed all the restraint gear including my blindfold, and even though all I could see was the bathroom, it was the first thing I had seen in hours, and I was a bit overwhelmed just trying to focus my eyes. The bathroom had nothing in it. No pictures or art. No clock. No window. It was weird to look around and see things again – not just imagine what might be in front of me. I also noticed how differently I moved while I was getting into the shower, compared to how I moved blindfolded – I moved somewhat cautiously and used my hands to find surfaces, much like I did blindfolded. "Be as quick as you can, we're just getting going." Ethan exited the bathroom and shut the door behind him. There was a Shower Shot installed. I stood under the water for a moment and just enjoyed the warmth of the water flowing over my body. I was waking up, energized from my nap. I began to remove the anal beads slowly, the first to come out is always the largest and most challenging. Bending over, I pulled slowly, feeling my hole stretch open to allow the ball to pass. I groaned loudly when it came out. Now unmuffled by the ball gag, I’m sure my Dominants all heard the sound I made. In the time I had been asleep, my hole had started to tighten again, making removing that first large ball incredibly intense. My dick was getting hard and I spent a few moments stroking my dick, something I had not done in quite a while. I removed the remainder of the anal beads slowly, one by one, each time pausing slowly to recover. Despite the fact they were decreasing in size, each one felt significant and the sensations were intense. My hole felt completely empty now that all the anal beads were removed. Empty in a way that I did not like and hoped wouldn’t last long. I reached my hands around while I was bent over and fingered my hole with both hands, put two fingers in from each hand and pulled my hole apart, and ran my fingers over the outside of my hole to see what it felt like. Progress had been made. This is the type of hole that belongs to a Submissive who’s being trained. I douched, then showered and dried off. Ethan had laid out all of the restraints on the counter neatly, and just as I stepped out of the shower, Ethan entered the bathroom. I then saw on the counter that all of the restraints had been laid out neatly on the counter. With the same precision and speed he demonstrated before, Ethan had all the restraints back on me in no time. It would have taken me five times as long to do what he did. There was one item missing, however – the ball gag. I hadn’t noticed but there was a new one that was on the counter. I looked at it and immediately noticed that it was the same as design as the ball gag, but instead of the ball, there was a small dildo and leather panel. The dildo wasn’t large enough to be used in your hole, but I was already anticipating how it might feel locked into your mouth. I had a feeling that despite its seemingly small size, this gag was not going to be a walk in the park. I was right. The curved shape of the dildo plus its size did exactly what Jacob's dick had done earlier – fill my mouth and then stop just show of going down your throat and causing you to choke. The base of the dildo was almost like a bite-guard which forced you to wrap your lips around it and then bite down. A leather panel covered the entirely of your mouth. Once on, I could breathe through my mouth, but it was more difficult. I had seen things like this online, but it was the first time I had ever experienced one. The last thing to go on was the blindfold. Ethan shoved two fingers in my still slightly wet hole and I heard him then suck on his fingers. He grabbed my arm and started walking me towards the living room. As we were walking, I had a fleeting thought that – as much as I had enjoyed the shower and being able to see -- I actually enjoyed how I felt with all of my gear. I felt comfortable walking in to the room, looking this way, feeling this way. For all I knew there could be even more people in the living room waiting, but I wasn’t worried about that. My gear was starting to become an armor of sorts. I was walking into the room feeling proud for what I’d already done and excited for what was to come. “I am Boy” I thought, wanting to grin but blocked by the gag. I am Boy…I AM Boy! "Boy, kneel!" I dropped to my knees and Jacob came up behind me, pushing my torso forward until my face touched the ground. He maneuvered my arms inside my legs and moved my body position until my wrists and ankles were next to each other. I was tucked in to a tight “ball" shape and had no support for my torso, so my head rest on the ground. Jacob attached all the chains, including connecting my wrists to my ankles. “Try to move, Boy” I grunted agreement and then tried to move. I could move slightly in any direction but most important, any attempt to move my body forward and pull away from whatever or whoever was using my hole was stopped by the chains and the restraints. I was able to lift my head up off the floor and sit up slightly, but otherwise, could not stop my hole from getting used. "Boy has got a nice hole. We’re off to a good start, Boy, but we need to get you prepared. This hole has a lot of potential but you’re not winning any trophies yet. You want to be the best don’t you, Boy?” Jacob sounded happy and excited, but also serious. I grunted again, nodding my head in agreement. Jacob rubbed his fingers over the outside of my hole and just barely pushed a few fingers in then pulled out. I could feel his face get close to my hole, I could feel his breath. He then blew on the outside of my hole a few times, making it quiver and tingle. He finished by spitting on my hole as I heard someone else walk towards us. It was the new guy: "I gotta fuck that hole open for you guys. You know I like them worked over. Boy, you ready to make this a Grade A cumhole that guys will remember?" My grunting sounded ridiculous at this point. I heard the sounds of Ethan’s shoes on the floor, walking closer to where we were. He must have gotten behind me and in front of Jacob, because he landed two hard slaps, one on each ass cheek. I groaned as loudly as I had up to this point, the sting radiating through my body. I am sure there were red hand marks left. I was enjoying the escalation of intensity I was experiencing. It felt challenging, but considered and thoughtful – they were pushing me hard and aggressively, but not so far or too fast that I wouldn’t be able to go the distance. If we were already at this point, how much further would we be by tomorrow at this time? My dick got hard thinking of the possibilities. One of the people behind me backed away, and I heard the electric-din of a TV turning on. Immediately, I could hear the sounds of a gay porn. I could tell from the sounds it was a gang-bang scene. Yes, I’ve watched enough porn to know that from the audio alone. Whoever was left behind me at this point pumped out some additional lube and rubbed the cool gel all over my hole, fingering it in once again. At the same time that was happening, it must have been someone else who was reaching underneath me to pull and yank on my dick and balls. Yes, it was two people – I could feel at least three hands, but I honestly didn’t know whose hands they were. "Let's flip him, go grab that towel." That was Jacob. I can hear a towel being shaken open to my left, closer to the area rug and coffee table that sat in front of the couch. Jacob and another person picked me up from either side, lifted me and rolled me to my back, and placed me on top of the towel. They must both be very strong, because they seemed to flip me around and move me like I was a turkey being moved from one pan to the other. Someone got behind me, up to my hole, and put their dick on my hole. “Nah, he’s too low to the ground. We can’t fuck him like this. What if we put him on the ottoman?” I was not consulted but my opinion didn’t matter. Someone brought over the ottoman and within moments, the towel was removed from underneath me and I was lifted up from the ground and on to the ottoman. “Fuck yeah! That’s perfect!” said the new guy. I could imagine what it must have looked like – my body compacted tightly into a ball, ass and hole exposed, on top of the ottoman waiting for whatever was coming my way. The hands from earlier that had been pulling on my dick and balls started to do so again. I was moaning and feeling incredible. I heard another pump of lube and again my hole was lubricated, right before I felt the tip of someone’s dick right at the center of my hole. With the sound of the porno playing and my dick and balls being pulled on, I wondered if they were going to go hard or ease me into what was next. I let out a sigh and then took a breath – it wasn’t easy breathing deeply with the dildo gag in my mouth. FAAAAHUUUCK! I got my answer as to how they’d start with my breeding. In seconds, whoever’s dick had gone from just outside my hole to balls deep, buried so fast and so deep I screamed – though you couldn’t tell due to the gag. It was the most unrelenting and unapologetic way I’ve ever been entered by someone in my life. I could not believe how intense it was. Thankfully, whoever it was kept their dick buried in me for a moment to let me get used to the girth at the base of his dick. I could tell that this must be the new guy. The base of his dick felt different than both Ethan and Jacob’s. As I had this realization, Ethan asked the new guy “how does our Boy feel?” “So fucking good!” the new guy responded. Jacob responded with “Fuckin’ A…loved fucking our Boy’s hole. Enjoy. Oh…Boy…by the way, the dick inside of you right now belongs to our friend Alex. He’s just like you, me, Ethan… and just so you know, Alex and I have been really looking forward to meeting our new Boy.” “Hi Boy, we’re going to make sure you get really well trained and used. Does my dick feel good in you right now? Can’t wait to give you my load and mark you.” Alex spoke to me for the first time directly. I grunted and shook my head and briefly tightened my hole muscles around Alex’s dick Alex let out a low guttural moan and then began fucking me with long, medium speed strokes. I think his dick must be longer than Ethan and Jacob’s because when he would push all the way in, I definitely felt it more and would moan loudly. My back arched and I focused on relaxing my muscles. I could feel sweat form on my forehead and just as I had hoped for, my hole felt filled again I was opening up for Alex, but as Alex promised, he was going to work me hard. He pulled all the way out, then shoved his dick all the way in, over and over and over again, each time ravaging my hole and making me go insane. Every stroke in he had to blast through my hole and into my guts. I moaned loudly, though no one could really hear the intensity of my screams muffled by the gag. It felt amazing. He continued this as we both got louder and louder. My guts felt absolutely filled with his dick. He then pulled out and replaced his dick with his fingers, starting with three from each hand, pulling my hole apart in both directions. Alex wanted to see a slutty gaped hole, and he was going to do his best to get one. "How's it going in there?" Alex yelled towards the kitchen, I think. "Almost done" replied either Ethan or Jacob, I couldn't tell. I could hear what sounded like the Cage moving but beyond that, my brain was overwhelmed with sensation, and I was unable to really isolate any one thing. Alex had his dick in me again, except this time when he shoved it into me, I could tell the work on my hole had paid off. I was able to consume his dick with less effort, while enjoying it just as much. He began fucking me at normal speed, always making sure to get as deep as possible. The same set of hand as before was back and had reached under me and grabbed my dick and balls, pulling both forward. Ethan entered the room and said, “Fuck yeah, how’s his hole? You get some good work done? He’s gonna need to be ready for later.” Later? I wonder what’s later. I’ve already had three dicks in me, plenty of fingers, toys. If my hole needed even more of a warmup, whatever was coming had to be big. “It looks fucking great, it feels fucking great, he’s getting there.” Jacob had let go of my balls and dick and moved behind me, next to Alex. I groaned in agreement, but I don’t know if they could hear me or cared. Alex kept fucking me. I was feeling that awesome feeling that bottoms love - the fullness of having a dick in your hole and the anticipation of getting a nice fat load shot inside. If I didn't have the gag in my mouth, I'd have been begging for his cum. He kept going for several more minutes and then he started to go a bit faster, moan a little faster, and Alex said, "I'm going to cum in your hole. I'm gonna cum in your fucking hole Boy." Balls deep with one last stroke he buried his dick all the way and I felt the unmistakable feeling of his hot cumload hitting the insides of my hole while his dick pulsated inside of me. He kept thrusting forward, trying to make sure he was as deep as he could be. He laid forward, the weight of his torso crushing me slightly. He thrust into me again pushing as deep into me as possible while his dick continued to pulse. He was shaking, I was shaking, I could feel the sweat on my forehead, I could feel my hole twitch. It had been worked open quite a bit more and was continuing to progress from tight asshole to loose cumdump. He began to slowly pull out. "You keep your hole wrapped tight around my dick while I pull out. That seed is staying up inside you. You don’t let go of a single drop" I made another grunting sound. Jacob and Ethan at this point made no comment or sounds and so I wasn't sure if they'd left the room and if so, when. The timeline was getting fuzzy. "Alex, can you get him un-tied and on to his feet or do you need help?" "Nope, I got it." Before untying me, he grabbed another plug (different from the one before). I could hear the lube pump and then the tip of the plug touched my hole. He began pushing the plug inside of my hole, allowing it to first break through and then removing it. He then in three pushes managed to insert the plug fully, the base resting against the outside of my hole. I would have screamed without the gag – my hole had been taking a beating, the last of which ended mere moments ago. Beyond that, this plug seemed unusual. It didn’t feel particularly large or particularly lengthy. But the intensity of feeling when inserted all the way was more than I expected. Alex got me on me on my feet and walked me across the room into the kitchen. When we walked into the kitchen, I could feel the presence of Ethan and Jacob. "I can't wait to fuck Boy's hole again. I thought you said he was a cumdump. That shit feels tighter than a cumdump should be. I did my best but it’s time to work him the fuck out." Alex said, then "I'm out, gotta get back home but I'll be back. Text me later. See you guys soon." Alex grabbed my dick and pulled on it, slapped it, slapped me gently on the ass, and said "Good start, Boy. But you got a lot more to do.” I just stood there for a second and wasn't sure what was next. A few moments later, my harness was removed and not replaced, the leather blindfold was replaced with another blindfold made of something that left slick and synthetic. I still was unable to see anything at all. The dildo gag was replaced with something different as well. It was much easier to breathe with the new gag. It had a similar “bite grip” at the base, but the gag itself felt like an open tube which extended out from my face, then back in to my mouth, stopping before my throat. It kept my mouth open the same way. The ankle and wrist restraints were also removed and as they were being taken off, Ethan said, "This is your first opportunity to show you can control yourself. You need to maintain your body positions as if the restraints are still on. So, if we position you a certain way, it's your job to keep your body that way." "Yes, sir!" (which sounded more like I was gurgling mouthwash than saying words) "It's time for your next lesson, Boy. Jacob, do you think he's ready for this?" I tried to make an agreeable and enthusiastic sound. "Probably not but I'm betting on the Boy." Jacob said, both of them laughing again while they left me there standing, naked. I could hear things moving around in the kitchen where I was standing but also in the living room. I had no idea what was being moved, and I had no idea why. I stood there salivating over the thought of having Alex's load in my hole, the second person that day that had been inside me who I had never seen. I felt really good and just kept hoping there were more loads to come...many many many more loads.

Starting my journey to reach 100 loads this year I started by taking a 135 mile one way trip the Club STL bathhouse. I was there from 12:00pm to 6:00pm. I spent the entire time alternating between being ass up in the dark room, in the sling and blindfolded in my room with the door wide open. In that time I got ONE. ONE GOD DAMN LOAD after a 270 mile round trip. I dont understand the STL bathhouse, ive really never seen much action there but Friday felt exceptionally off. When i was in the dark room there was a young twink getting hammered by a young hot guy. There were 4 older guys watching, stroking themselves. I presented ass up but nothing. When the twink finished the old guys swarmed him but he pushed them away like a vegan getting a complimentary ham sandwich. But the just went back to stroking and doing laps in the dark room. Never did they do anything with anyone. There was another bottom posted on the fuck bench. He was there for several hours with no action. The entire time I was there I saw the twink get fucked and i got one load. That is all i saw. I may have missed some action, but what i saw was dead. This is the shit that really discourages me. The time and money i spent going there for this outcome is a gut punch. But oh well, 1 load down 99 to go. I have a party scheduled on the 16th, so we will see then.

MAIN CHARACTERS AND GROUPS The following are the core characters featured within "The Trunk and the Cage." The only people who knew each person in these groups were the Dominants. As shared in the Authors note, two tragically died due to unrelated matters and the third has become reclusive. There may never come a time when the Anonymous Guests or the Randoms will ever be identified. The Dominants I was owned and controlled during the event in the story by three Dominants: my primary, Ethan (“Sir”), as well as Jacob (“Sir” or “Jacob”) and Alex (“Sir”). They were close friends who had all at one point dated one another. The became friends because of a share passion and deep interest in BDSM. One of the speakers talked about to develop your “fantasy scenario” – as a project, with significant detail, planning, and preparation to what one might expect for a Broadway play. They worked collaboratively on this over more than 6 months. Coincidentally, I began dating Ethan during the latter part of their story development and I became a primary recruitment target to play the Submissive role. Ethan ultimately was responsible for recruiting me and securing my consent. The Submissive I was the Submissive referred to at all times as “Boy.” I was a fully submissive human who also behaved and was treated like a trained animal similar to a dog. I had to adhere to certain rules (don’t speak unless spoken to). I had to obey commands (all of these followed the format of “Boy, Down!”). I had to accept every experience without complaint or resistance. I was given various areas of focus throughout the course of the event The Anonymous Guests To amplify the experience and make any lessons or skills more memorable for me, the Dominants identified “anonymous guests” who could, by invitation only, participate nightly parties. These anonymous guests had to adhere to the limits covered under the consent but were otherwise given free reign over me as a temporary Dominant. They pledged confidentiality about the event and its participants. The Dominants are the only ones who knew the identities of the guests, including how and why they were selected. It is unclear whether the Guests knew each other. 5 to 7 (estimate only) Guests were brought to the home each not. It is not clear if it was the same or different group every night. The Randoms Every day at least 2 men would come to the house. I’d be taken from whatever I was doing at the time and positioned on the fuck-bench ottoman so they could fuck me and inseminate me. I do not know the identity of these men, I don’t know how the Dominants found them, and I don’t know how many of them stopped by each day. I believe their purpose was to keep me occupied and lubricated while giving the Dominants an opportunity to reset the house, relax, organize, whatever.

Author's Note 1: If you've made it this far and have not read the Author's Note, please do. It adds important context to all chapters of this story. Authors Note 2: While writing The Trunk and the Cage, I reached about this point where I started to recognize there was a strong emotional connection forming between myself and both Ethan and Jacob, and to a smaller degree Alex. Within these first five or so hours, there had been small moments where I think we all sensed it. It's not like the Dominants stopped being Dominant, or I stopped being the Submissive - but there were microscopic moments where that connection would show up. None of us discussed this particular emotional part of the experience until after the event was over, but when we did discuss, realized we had all been feeling the same things. As I wrote the remainder of the chapters, I felt that inserting an emotional connection point early on in the shower would start to demonstrate the connection they were feeling, in a way that couldn't be done while describing the event itself. This chapter contains no sex. I hope you, reader, began to sense the emotional connection between Ethan, Jacob, and the Boy, including how they supported each other and found joy in each other's company. The following dialog occurred almost entirely between Ethan and Jason. Jacob was in the room observing. ---------------------------- "Boy, how’re you doing? I'm going to take the gag and blindfold off for just a minute. I want you to stay looking straight ahead. Don’t turn your head in any direction. Do not look around the room or anywhere unless I tell you to. I’m going to ask you questions and you can answer freely." Ethan brought me back to an alert state. "Sir, this is incredible. I’m overwhelmed, but that’s a terrible word because I mean overwhelmed in the very best way. I feel like my senses are heightened, sir. I think something about being blindfolded and not being able to see has made me have extra awareness. When you took the blindfold off in the bathroom, I think I might have been able to move more confidently blindfolded than with my sight restored.” I was getting excited being able to speak openly and show my gratitude for the experience. I took a deep breath trying to organize my thoughts. I didn’t want to waste this opportunity to speak freely. “I like how strong you all are in how you handle me. It’s aggressive, powerful, and firm. I don’t feel like you’re taking it easy on me, you’re challenging me, but you’re not trying to break me. I feel well taken care of sir, and safe.” Jacob was standing just on the periphery of my line of site, and I saw he had a small grin on his face, presumably from the effusive word-vomit phrase I was spewing at him and Ethan. “It's weird not knowing what's happening or what time it is or what comes next or how long this is going to last, but I’m looking forward to it, Sir. Oh! And I have more than gotten used to all the gear, and I actually really like it. I was thinking earlier when we left the shower that I felt like I had my “armor” on. Thank you both for including me, Sirs.” Ethan looked satisfied but didn’t reveal much of an emotional response to what I had said. "Good Boy. I know we talked about limits as well as non-negotiable no-go activities. We're about to start coming up on some of those limits. Both Jacob and I have the same extremely high limits and very few no-go activities. You have high limits, too and few restrictions.” On one hand, the fact that we were all compatible with regard to limits and activities was reassuring we could have fun together, but on the other hand, it meant there really weren’t any guardrails to contain the action that would happen next. Ethan continued. “We all like watersports. We don’t mind fucking around with random anonymous guys. We like toys and gear. You have not and will not use a condom like Jacob, I’m flexible if a bottom or top demands. You want as many of the loads available inside your hole. I think we’re all beginning to understand each other more and more and that will continue. Do you remember your safe word, Boy?" "Yes sir. Dishwasher sir." I briefly tried to glance at the dishwasher, it happened automatically, and Ethan caught it the second it standard to happen. "NO NO BOY!! Eyes right here, like I told you." "Sorry Sir." "So, like I said, we're gonna start pushing some limits, some of them over and over. It's going to be very overstimulating in a lot of ways, and like you said, with the blindfold on, you're probably going to experience things differently than the blindfold were off. I imagine some of these things you’ve one before, but they may feel different this time. That's why the sense and sound can be so important to you. Can you imagine in your head what me, Alex, and Jacob all smell like individually, Boy?" I sat there for a second and thought of it, and honestly, I could smell both Ethan and Jacob in the room, and I could think about Alex and smell him too. It was almost like an image in my brain, but the image made a smell. In my black space I could see in my mind, each of their smells were a different shape and color and when I focused on Ethan’s shape, I could smell him. Sounds crazy, I know. "Sir, I think so. I did notice that you all smelled masculine, clean, and any fragrance you all had was extremely light. All of you smelled very different but I don’t think I would have noticed the difference outside of having the blindfold on and feeling amplified in this experience, Sir.” "Good Boy. Do you remember what my dick felt like inside of your hole? Do you remember what Jacob's felt like inside of your mouth?" "I do, sir. They are different shapes and thicknesses. About the same length, I think, but Jacob's head is slightly larger. Your dick is more round at the shaft and Jacob's is slightly flat top and bottom." "Interesting. Those are very good observations. Tell me some other things you’ve observed." (He asked Jacob to go to the living room and mute the porno.) "Do you recall any interesting sounds that you heard while you have been here, whether it was really quiet like now, or when we had the TV on, or when you were getting fucked?" I thought for a second...I had noticed a lot of sounds, but I hadn’t really thought about any patterns I’d seen. "Sir, when it's quiet, there's a really faint electrical buzz that comes from where the TV is. When I was in Welcome position by the door, there was a "ticking" sound like a clock coming from the dining room, I think. But I don’t remember seeing a block and a dining room would be an odd place to have a clock. I don’t know what the ticking sound is.” “When I was in the cage in the kitchen and you left, I remember two things. There was a really faint "whoosh" sound that happened every so often...every couple of minutes that sounded like it was coming from a pipe under the sink. And the screen door to the back yard was left open, so I could clearly hear the planes that flew overhead. I think that's all, sir. Oh, there's a floorboard that creaks going from the living room to the kitchen, closer to the right side if you're walking in to the kitchen. That's all, sir." "That's fucking awesome, Boy. Keep paying attention to those sounds and anything new you observe, and if you still hear them when it's noisier or if you hear different things. It may be quite a bit noisier here soon." Ethan continued, "Boy, you did good. And now it's time to go back to being my Submissive and my Pet. I just want to say one last thing which is, the reason these things are all important - smell, shape, sound, touch - is because you are going to continue to be blindfolded most of the time. And when you are asked to do certain things, you may need to learn to find your way using your other senses. “You may also need to find me, Jacob, or Alex, and by moving around, you may be able to pick up on our smell if you need help or assistance or water or whatever. Knowing how our dicks feel and soon taste is going to be important because we are not the only three people that are going to be inside of you moving forward." "Cumdumps like you sometimes get a bad name in certain circles, and sometimes you make fun of yourselves for not caring what dick you're getting. 'No dick refused, no loads refused.' It's so fucking hot you're like that, and I am too and so are Jacob and Alex. And this is the least 'helpful' thing to be learned here, but I want you to notice how you may begin to see how different things feel different when they are used to fuck your holes.” "Thank you, sir." He put the blindfold back down over my eyes and the gag back into my mouth and playfully smacked me across the face with one hand while pulling on the chain connecting the nipple clamps with the other. He pulled repeatedly and released, increasing the strength of each pull and my dick got hard fast. He smacked my dick hard and then yanked on my balls - the cock ring and ball stretcher were still on. It had only been about 5 hours (I wasn't sure) of being in this bizarre situation with someone I knew as a friend, and two people I had never met before. In some ways, I was totally vulnerable but strangely, after what had just transpired with these guys, I felt a sense of safety, an established and deepening sense of trust, and I was really excited about what was going to come next. "The Boy is ready for the next step," Ethan said, smacking my dick hard one last time before walking out of the room. “Boy, you know how I just said how all of us like watersports? It’s time to deepen that relationship.”

It was late on a Friday night, the bars would only be open for an hour more. The bar I was at was pretty dead and there weren’t any prospects so I decided to walk down the street to another bar. As I was walking I noticed a guy a few years younger than me walking toward me. We made eyes at each other and we both turned to look back when we passed. We both stopped and walked back to meet up. “You just come from the bar up the street?” He asked me. “Yeah, it’s pretty dead there,” I said. “I was heading down the street to the other one.” “I just came from there,” he told me. “It’s pretty dead there too.” “Well that’s a bummer,” I said. “What were you looking for?” He asked me. “Oh ya know,” I replied, “just someone’s son to be balls deep in.” He laughed. I guess the alcohol was getting to me. “I’m someone’s son,” he said. “You wanna do something?” “I don’t really have a place we can go at the moment, I live pretty far away,” I told him. “Me too,” he said. “Here, follow me.” We walked down a cross street until we came to the entrance of a store that was in an alcove in a building. There was a box truck parked in front of it blocking the view and most of the street lights. Unless someone walked past, not likely at that hour, we wouldn’t be seen. He put his hand up to my head and we started kissing, grinding our crotches together. It felt like his cock was similar in size to mine. I wanted to check, so I unbuttoned his jeans and unzipped his fly. I knelt down and took his cock out of his underwear. It was about the same size as mine I noted as I took it in my mouth. He leaned back against the window in the alcove as I blew him. I did that for a few minutes before he stood me up and we switched places, him taking my cock in his mouth and sucking me off for about 5 minutes. It felt amazing, he definitely knew what he was doing. After a while he stood up. “Do you rim?” He asked me. “Hell yes I do,” I told him. He stood and switched places with me and leaned against the window, this time with his ass facing me. He pushed his jeans and underwear down to his thighs and jutted his ass out. I knelt down again, spread apart his cheeks, and gave a tentative lick causing him to jump in pleasure. Then I dove in an lapped away, his face pressed up against the glass as he moaned in pleasure. After a couple minutes he turned slightly to me. “Do you have a condom?” He asked. I stood up against his back, letting my cock rest in his crack. “No,” I told him. “Damn,” he said. “We could probably go to one of the bars and get one,” I told him. “Nah, that would kill the mood,” he replied. “Are you neg?” “Yeah, you?” I asked. “Yeah,” he said. “You can put it in if you want, I’m horny enough to take it raw.” I spit in to my hand and slicked up my cock, not believing my luck with this cute guy that was about to let me bareback him. I put the naked head of my cock to his hole and there just off the sidewalk out it public I slid balls deep into someone’s son. I heard him sigh as I reached around to grab his cock to jerk him off. I pulled out until just the head of my dick was in him and pushed back in, setting up a confident rhythm as I also worked his cock. I did that for a couple minutes, so turned on from being out in public with this hottie that my orgasm was rapidly approaching. “Do you want me to pull out when I cum?” I asked him. It wasn’t until a few strokes of my cock later I heard a soft “no.” I told him I was close and he said he was to, so I kept up my rhythm in his ass and on his cock, and a few moments later I bred this stranger I met less than 20 minutes ago. I heard him give a cry as he spewed his semen against the window as I jerked him to completion. I slowly pulled out of him and he turned around to face me, pulling up his underwear and jeans. Some of his cum got on my fingers so I brought it up to my mouth and licked it off. “You taste good,” I told him as I buttoned up my own pants. “That’s was hot.” “Thanks,” he said, “that’s the hottest sex I’ve had in a while. I’ve never had a guy I just met bareback me in public before.” “Thanks, that was hot for me as well,” I replied. He kissed me and said he better get home, and we walked off one way and I went the other. I was a couple blocks away when I realized I never got his name. God I love gay sex.

I was leaving a gay bar late one weekday night after dancing for a couple hours and was about to cross the street when I heard my name. I turned and saw Dave, a twink with a 9 inch cock that fucked me in a bath house the previous year. He gave me a hug. "Where you headed?" he asked. "Oh I'm just headed home," I told him. "You?" He gave me a smirk. "I'm thinking about hitting up the other bath house. Wanna come?" "Hell yeah," I told him. We walked over a couple blocks to the bath house. This was an older one that had been around a while. We went in and got a couple lockers and were given towels, neither of us wanted to spring for a room. We went to the locker area and the place was pretty much empty. We took our clothes off and I looked at his soft dick, knowing that it had already shot a load inside me, and knowing that I was going to be bending over for it again in a couple minutes. I wrapped the towel around my waist. "I'm gonna hop in the shower real quick," I told Dave, "I was dancing like crazy earlier." "Okay," he said. "Come find me when you're done." I went into the shower area hung up my towel and cleaned myself off, making sure to soap around my hole. I stepped out of the shower and dried off, then went to swap towels for a dry one. I found Dave near the front as he had just purchased a small bottle of lube. I grabbed a condom from a container mounted on the wall as I was in one of my safer sex moods. "Let's explore a bit first," Dave suggested, "I've never been here before." I agreed since it was my first time so we wandered around for a little bit with his arm around me. The place had the normal things, a hot tub, showers, rooms, a couple slings. The only indication that anyone else was there was some moans coming from one of the rooms. Otherwise, we didn't see anyone. Not surprising since it was a weekday night and the clerk said it was pretty dead. We found a little alcove with a padded seat on in and he pushed me down on it, and he leaned down and kissed me, sliding his tongue into my mouth to taste mine. His kissed his way down my chest and stomach and opened my towel revealing my rock hard 6 inch cock. He took it his mouth and expertly slid up and down it as he fondled my balls. He sucked me for a couple minutes and then stood up so I could take off his towel, revealing his 9 incher starting to chub up to full glory. I grabbed it and leaned forward, taking it in my mouth and he quickly went hard. "Fuck I missed this cock," I told him, "Can't wait to have it inside me again." He poured some lube on his hands as I leaned back and he started pushing into my hole with his fingers. "Actually I don't like being fingered," I said. "Oh sorry," he replied, and started rubbing the lube onto his hard bare cock. "Better use one of these," I said, holding up the condom. "We didn't last time. Everything okay?" he asked. "Yeah, all my tests were negative," I said, "I'm just trying to be responsible." "Okay, but you'll have to open it," he said. I can never do it with lube on my hands." I opened it up and rolled it onto his cock. He added more lube and I leaned back as he put the condom covered cock at the entrance to my ass. He started pushing his massive dick into me and slowly got the head past my sphincter. It felt like he was splitting me apart, but I knew from last time once he bottomed out I would be okay. He pushed in halfway and started pulling out and pushing back in again. It felt a little rough so I asked him to add a bit more lube. He pulled out and added some more, and slowly pushed all the way in. It was a little better, but still a little rough when he started pumping again. He did that for about a minute when I felt the condom snap. "Damn," I said, "I think the condom broke." He continued to fuck me. "Yeah it did," he said, "it feels amazing. Maybe it's a sign?" "What, that we shouldn't be using one?" I asked. He grinned and nodded at me, pushing balls deep in me. I playfully pushed him back and he slipped out of me, the condom bunched around the base of his dick. "Go grab another one," I told him, turning around on my hands and knees, "so you can keep fucking me." He took the broken one off and tossed it in a trashcan nearby, there were containers on the walls all over the entire so he didn't have to go far to get a fresh one. He tore it open with his teeth and rolled it on and lubed it up, lining up again at my already gaping hole, and slowly pushed back inside. He fucked me for a couple minutes but it was still feeling a bit rough. "Can we stop for a bit?" I asked him, "it's still feeling a bit rough, I think I need to relax a bit more." "We can go to the hot tub," he suggested, "maybe that'll loosen you up a bit." I agreed and he took off the condom and we wrapped the towels around us and went to the hot tub. I admired his form as he stepped down into the tub. He was a little shorter than me but rail thin, a total twink which made that massive 9 inch cock stand out even more. We settled down in the hot tub and just relaxed for a few minutes. "You know I totally thought you were a bottom the first time we met," I told him. "Yeah, most people do," he said, "but I'm a total top." "Yeah, I found that out," we both laughed. "So you were trying to fuck me that night?" he asked. I nodded. "But I turned the tables," he said. "Hey I didn't mind," I told him, "you have a great cock, bet most people are happy to bottom for you." "A lot of guys can't take it," he replied. "It's definitely a work out," I said. "And you were the first guy in 2 years to let me fuck him without a condom," he said. "Yeah, I was a bit drunk that night, so made some bad choices," I said. "Seemed like it was a pretty good choice to me," he said, "as I recall it was after the hot tub at the other place and when we were making out in the room, you were on top and it just slid in." "Yeah," I nodded, "you were leaking so much precum we didn't even need lube." "Hey I used spit!" he said. We both laughed. "I remember it so well because you pulled me balls deep in you with your legs when I was cumming and you came at the same time," he told me. "Yeah, you were balls deep," I said, "that's probably why it took so long to leak out of my ass. I remember walking and was almost home and then it just leaked into my underwear." "Fuck that's making me so horny," he said. I reached over underwater and grabbed his cock. "Let's get out and finish what we started," I told him. We kissed for a bit and then he followed me up the stairs out of the tub. I was drying my hair when I felt his hands on my hips. I looked over my shoulder and he leaned in and kissed me. I felt the bare head of his cock at my hole; he lined that up perfectly. I moaned as he slid his raw pole into my already lubed ass. It felt so amazing. He broke off the kiss and whispered in my ear, "you sure you don't want another load?" It was hard to saw no with that magnificent dick 9 inches deep into my ass, but I managed to pull forward off of it. "No," I said, "we should be responsible." I led him into the room where one of the slings were and climbed in it while he got another condom and rolled it on. He lubed it up and placed it at my hole and thrust in and started fucking me again. Once again, it felt a little rough, so after a few minutes I had him pull out and pointed to a nearby bench for him to lay on figuring maybe a different position might help. I lifted his condom covered cock straight up and lowered myself down on it. I rode him for a couple minutes, but it still felt like he was ripping me up. I was straddling him on the bench and I stopped completely bottomed out. I reached down and picked up the bottle of lube. "It feels like the lube isn't working," I told him as I scanned the bottle. It was just water based lubricant, nothing special. He shrugged, "maybe it's not compatible with the lube that's already on the condom." "That would suck," I said, "then we'd have to stop." "We wouldn't have to," he grinned up at me. "Do you mind if I just jerk off while sitting you like this?" I asked. "Of course not," he replied, "I can just jerk off after." I started jerking off while he watched me. His cock felt good in me, but I really liked how It felt when it was moving across my prostate. I stopped jerking and pulled off him. "What's wrong?" he asked me. "I just want to try something," I told him. I rose up off his cock and pulled off the condom and tossed it in a nearby garbage can. Dave looked at my quizzically as I held his cock straight up and lowered my unprotected ass onto it. His look of confusion turned to pleasure as I bottomed out on his raw cock. I slid up and down it a couple times before settling down again. He raised his eyebrows at me. "Better?" he asked. "Yeah, it's not rough anymore," I replied, "maybe it was the lubes reacting to each other." "Maybe it's psychological," he smiled up at me, "maybe you just crave a hard raw dick in your ass." "Yeah, but it's risky," I said. "I think you like the risk," he said. "and I can prove it." "How?" I asked. He flexed his cock and I jolted as it rubbed my prostate. "Because my hard raw cock is still leaking precum in your unprotected ass. You would've pulled off by now. I can pull out before I cum if you want me to keep fucking you, but I think you'd rather let me breed you." I couldn't tell if he was only joking, but he was right. I liked the risk, I liked the feel, I hated how clinical condoms felt. I wanted skin on skin and I wanted cum dripping from my ass. Dave rolled forward so I was on my back and he was in between my legs. His 9 incher stayed in the whole time. He slowly pulled all the way out of me and grabbed his dick. "See?" he asked, pointing to the precum leaking out his piss slit, "that's what's been leaking into your ass the last minute. I could feel it leaking out into you. You want more?" I put my hand on his cock and brought the head to my hole again. "Fuck yeah!" I told him, "fucking breed me. Don't pull out, fuck me til you cum." He pushed forward and I watched between my legs as that monster cock slid in, skin to skin. He started fucking me. There was no pain or roughness this time, just fullness. He fucked me on the bench for a couple minutes until he pulled out and picked up the lube and our towels and led me back to the little padded alcove in the hallway. We were both completely naked and I could see the lube glistening on his cock. He pushed me forward onto the padding on my hands and knees. He knelt behind me and put his raw dick back into my ass and started thrusting. "I knew you were a cum slut the last time we fucked," he said, "you begged me to shoot my load in you." "And now you're going to do it again," I told him. He slammed deep into my ass, "you know it, and anyone who walks by us is gonna know you're taking it bare and that you're a cumslut." He fucked me doggy for about 5 minutes, alternating between grabbing my shoulder, hair, or hips, all the while thrusting his 9 inches bareback into me. He flipped me over onto my back and entered me again, and we started passionately kissing as he went balls deep in me. I started to jerk my cock faster and felt my orgasm starting to grow. I had my legs around him as his naked cock pounded my ass. I started whispering in his ear, "fuck that ass, I want that fucking load, breed my ass!" He pushed himself up while fucking me and looked into my eyes, "I'm going to fill your cunt with my load. I'm getting close!" I started squeezing my ass so it was milking his cock and it made him moan. I felt my own orgasm rising as he looked at me. "Fuck I'm gonna cum!" he cried and thrust in and out of my ass he spilled his seed into me. I was so turned on knowing this hung twink just shot his semen into me my own orgasm hit and I shot all over my chest and belly. He collapsed down on the pad next to me and his cock popped from my ass with a squelch. I felt his load start to stream out of my stretched hole. He held me close and we talked before a bit before getting up and heading to shower the cum off.

Near Home—September, 2024 I had no play time for 10 days straight. My balls ached for release—but I was too busy to even jerk a load out. I suddenly had free time on a Thursday afternoon. I took it. Somebody up there was looking out for me… The parking lot of my local bookstore is all but empty. I sigh. But at this point, good porn will suffice. I pay and go into the theatre. The only occupant seems to be a very old man who is asleep in the corner near the gay screen. I sit. The straight porn is full of three big dicked men demanding a young woman please them all. I stroke. The restroom door opens. It’s the Voyeur. He sits in the corner, a few chairs away from me and gets his dick out. We jerk. Eventually I get the nod. I go over and suck his dick. I start on his fragrant ball sack. He moans and reaches down to guide my head up his shaft. I lick his head a lot before I swallow him down. He takes delight in forcing the last half-inch into me so that it makes me gag around his entire shaft. He does it twice before the door opens. A good-looking white guy, somewhere between 35 and 40, comes in. He is blond and thickly built. I vaguely recognize him. He sits in the chair I vacated. He watches me suck dick—and then moves over next to us. His thick dick is out, but not hard. The Voyeur pushes me over onto his cock. I suck it but I can’t get it much harder. The Voyeur has whispered something in the guy’s ear, which I can’t hear. But I hear the guy say ‘Yes.’ The Voyeur clears his throat and I look up. “I want to see you fuck him,” he tells me. “He wants your big cock raw.” I stand up. So does the blond. He pulls off his shorts and underwear. It’s a thick, hairy ass. He bends over, holding onto the chair handles. Seeing that ass, I now remember him. I used to fuck him in the back corner of the gay theatre. I kneel and begin eating out his hairy crack. The Voyeur stands up. He loves to watch me fuck. He beats his black shaft as hard as he can. It quickly begins precumming. I lean over and lick up his pre-jizz and tongue it in the thick ass in front of me. Both men groan, realizing what I’ve done. “Fuck him hard. You know he loves your cock.” Has the Voyeur seen me fuck him before? Maybe. I don’t care. I just want to get this hole relaxed and open. With each thrust of my tongue, the Blond is getting looser. He groans—and hits his bottle of poppers. It does just what it’s supposed to do—his hole flowers open for me. I eat his full ass lips for a moment, before standing up. My cock is rampant and drooling. I push into him. He groans. The Voyeur steps closer and watches my cock invade the guy’s ass inch by inch. I bottom out. “Fuck, you feel even bigger than that thing looks.” I grin at the Voyeur and hold a moment. Then I begin a slow pump. The guy grabs his soft cock and begins pulling on it. I pick up the tempo. It feels like it’s been forever since I fucked an ass. I love seeing my shaft pump between his very pronounced ass lips. They cling to me on every backstroke. I am building to full speed. I suddenly pull out and slap my cock on his ass cheeks. The Voyeur groans—seeing my angry red dick lie there for a millisecond, before I shove it back into him. “Breed him,” the Voyeur whispers. “You want cum in your ass?” “You know I do. Fuck it deep…” I really could shoot, after all the days of no sex at all. I start driving at full speed. “Do it…” the Voyeur breathes. “Fill him up.” I grunt. My cock spasms. I shoot one or two spurts into him. He pulls off me and spins around to suck my cock. He cleans me up. I am surprised I can let him do it so easily—none of that every nerve ending on edge feeling. The guy thanks me and takes off. The Voyeur hugs me and does the same. I am still hard. Once again, my balls spat out semen, but didn’t take me over the top. I sit and stroke. Time passes. I am on the edge of leaving when the door opens. Two people come in. One is a guy in his 30’s with reddish hair, thickly built and wearing a ballcap. The other is early 20’s, tall and willowy. I look again at the tall one. Shoulder length hair. A tight white tee and ripped Daisy Dukes shorts. Sandals. He, and I am now pretty sure he is a he, is the most androgynous person I have seen here. He is not a cross dresser—but just dresses perfectly for his feminine appearance. And he has his eyes glued to my hard cock. He steps out of his sandals. He slithers out of his shorts, down to pink lacey thong panties, hiding his small dick. “Daddy, let me suck that.” Without waiting for an answer, he is on all fours and sucking my cock. His ass wiggles as he sucks. I am pretty sure I will be up another ass in mere moments. Ball Cap guy strokes to the sex—wanting some himself. The young man comes up for air. “I need to sit on this, Daddy. May I?” He stands up. I lube my cock. He turns and carefully impales himself. He slides down carefully, looking at Ball Cap guy jerking furiously. He’s tight. But experienced for this age. He begins working his ass, clenching down on me with each stroke. I let him do all the work. I just sit there, so glad I didn’t fully get off before. His legs eventually tire and he reluctantly pulls off me. “I want to fuck you bent over,” I tell him. He bends, using the same chair I had just railed the Blond’s fat ass in. “Will that make you shoot in me, Daddy?” I don’t answer, I go to my knees, pull aside the pink thong and eat out the hole that I just fucked. The difference in the age of the skin is remarkable between the two asses I have had my face buried in today. He is so soft and hairless. Everywhere. I stand up. I slap my cock on his upturned ass. Ball Cap stands up to watch me slide in. I push into the tight little hole, stretching it wide. “Oh, Daddy! Knock me up!” I begin to fuck. I force myself to go slow. My cock splits this thin guy in two. “I want your load so much…” I begin fucking faster. Ball Cap tries to move so that he could get his cock sucked at the same time, but my boy doesn’t take the hint. He is only thinking of me. “Fill my boi-pussy up! Breed me!!” I am fucking at top speed now. And I know my cock will erupt at any moment. “Here it is,” I pant. “Take it!” And I cum. Everything in my balls is emptied into this tight, androgynous boy. He groans and milks my cock for all he can. I finally pull out and wipe the last drop on his once tight pucker. He reaches back and pushes it into his ass, before licking his finger clean… * Phone numbers were exchanged. The idea of the sling excited both of us… The original post is here: From My Side of the Sling: “Oh, Daddy! Knock Me Up!!” September 23, 2024

I had been on the road for a couple of weeks. It was really busy on the trip and I didn't get a chance to play with any hot men in Montreal OR Ottawa. I got home late Thursday and decided to take Friday off. Screw it. I was just getting out of a nice hot shower where I had included a good thorough ass enema. I wanted some serious ass play Friday to make up for lost time. I figured I would try online and a couple of regulars to see if anyone wanted to get together for some rimming, fingering, toys and ass play. A regular buddy called and wanted to know if I was working at home? because he wanted to cum over and play in the sling. Talk about sending vibes out to the universe and having your response come back. LOL. R came over and being good Canadian guys, we shared a joint and went downstairs to the sling. He was settling into the sling and adjusting his feet in the stirrups while I searched my porn collection for something suitable. I thought it never hurts to use subliminal hints, so I selected a video with a bunch of hot leather daddies fucking and fisting in sling scenes. Why not!? I ate his ass for a while, sucked his balls (he loves that) and then his cock. He loves it when I slowly deep throat him to the balls, then stop and grip and release his cock with my throat muscles and tongue. Drives him crazy. I always give him this rubber cock/ball ring that makes his balls really stand out nicely. He loves it when I take them both into my mouth and suck them gently towards my throat. Milking them with on/off pressure. His balls are a nice size and a nice sized sack made it really juicy and wet action sliding them in and out of my mouth and doorway to my throat. I got him all turned on and he blew a pretty decent load down my throat. He said he loves the way I eat his ass, and finger his prostate then suck his balls and cock and massage his prostate. He told me once it was all happening at once, he couldn't hold back. We switched places. I got on my back in the sling with my hole hanging over the edge of the leather. Completely relaxed and exposed for him. He sat on the stool and slid it forward so his face was level with my hole. He spit and fingered it up nice and slow. Then he grabbed some lube and started increasing fingers. Continually adding more while he slow stroked my cock with the other hand. He reached out and grabbed some toys from the box by the sling. He lubed them up and worked toys of increasing size inside my hole. It felt amazing. He told me to take a couple of deep pulls on my brown bottle. As I placed the bottle beside me, I felt him slowly slide his entire fist inside me in one gentle, long push. I was horny as fuck from being away, and my hole just sucked his entire hand inside. He played a little at my hole, stretching it, pushing it in/ pulling it out a little. He repeated this nice and slow until my hole was just an open gape. Completely juicy with the lube and now, my ass juices. When he slid back inside the inner edge of my gaping hole, he took his time pushing his three fingers up a little deeper with each gentle thrust. Another huff on the brown bottle and I just relaxed my ass and let him slide up in through the second hole. Nice slow fucking motions and a little pressure. LOTS of lube and j-lube and coconut oil. I couldn't get enough of it. He worked his way inside me nice and slow almost to his elbow. It was pretty hot. He was fucking me from the entrance of my hole all the way up into my guts. In once slow push. Then a similar slow pull. Until he pulled back to the edge of my ass lips and stretched in/out slow. Got it nice and juicy. I came at least three times. I was just oozing cum from the hole of my cock. It was oozing all over my foreskin and cockhead. He reached over and took all the precum from my uncut head and slathered it all over his cut cock. By then, his cock was rock hard and dripping. Adding my precum added to the glisten. He planted the head against my gaping pucker, lined it up perfectly and just shoved it inside in one hard push. Stopped. Got his footing solidly in place and pummelled my hole for about 2-3 minutes. Hard and up deep where he had opened things up. His sock was right through my second hole in a few seconds. I squeezed his cock head as he slipped up inside. We both moaned. He hand me the brown bottle again while he stood still. I took a couple of good pulls and passed the bottle back to him. He told me to grip his cock hard with my ass muscles. I squeezed his cock head a couple of times first, to tease him. Then, I clamped tight on his cock as he thrust in and up deeply, then pulling out right to the outside of my hole. Then slam back in. We were both immediately starting moaning and I knew he was ready to blow a massive load deep in my guts. And he did. I could feel the spurts, he was cumming so hard. It was intense. Wet and juicy and slick. He churned it up a few minutes and then pulled out. But he wasn't done yet. He sat back down on the stool and started slowly fisting my hole that is recently full of his cum. Probably spent another 5 minutes working my hole over and pushing his cum DEEP up inside me. When he was satisfied he had buried everything deep, he pulled his hand out and asked to lick them clean. Pretty intense welcome home.

During the second wave of COVID I was having a bout of insomnia so I hopped on Grindr. Within a couple minutes I got a "Sup?" from an average looking guy that was within a mile. I replied back and he asked what I was doing up and I told him I couldn't sleep and he said same. Looking at his profile I noticed he had safe sex only listed as well as being a vers top. I was a little bummed because I wasn't really cleaned out for bottoming, and, when I do bottom, I want a guy's load in there. He asked if I was up for coming over to his place, and I asked him what he was looking to do. He said he was looking to top. He sent a picture of his cock and it was impressive, about 8 inches long and thick at the base. I told him I needed to prep and shower and he said that wasn't a problem. Half an hour later I put on a jock strap, a hoodie, and sweats and walked over to his place which took about 15-20 minutes. He buzzed me up to his place and I knocked on his door and he opened it up for me. We exchanged greetings and I followed him in to a tiny but modern studio. I kicked off my shoes and he poured me a glass of wine. We exchanged small talk for a bit but his personality rubbed me a bit the wrong way, so I nudged the conversation towards sex and I could see his cock harden in his sweats. We put our wine down and stood up and started kissing. I put my hand down the front of his sweats and grabbed on to his cock which was almost as thick as a soda can at the base. He put his hands down the back of my sweats and felt my underwear. "Oh, a jock strap?" he asked as he grabbed my ass cheeks. "Yep," I replied, "easy access." He pulled off my hoodie and turned me around and pushed me up to his dining table, pulling my sweats down as well. He bent me over slightly and knelt down and started rimming my hole. I was instantly in heaven. He did that for a minute and then stood up and went to his bedside table and got a condom and lube. I went over and got on the bed as he opened the condom wrapper and stretched it down over his huge cock. "You've got a great ass, I can't wait to fuck it," he said. "I haven't taken a cock that big in a while," I told him. "I'm gonna have to start by riding you." He nodded and laid down on the bed, pointing that big cock straight up. It looked quite intimidating. He got some lube and started lubing up his condom covered dick. I noticed he kept stretching the rubber down towards the base. I thought to myself that for a safe sex top he was being kinda careless with it, but didn't say anything. I got on top of him and positioned the head at my hole. I slowly started opening up, and managed to slide about halfway down before going back up again. After about a minute of riding I managed to get most of it inside me, but it was tough and I kind of rushed myself. I told him we could switch positions if he wanted. He suggested doggy style, so I pulled off him and got on my hands and knees. I looked back as he lined up his cock with my hole and noticed him stretching the condom back even more. I thought at this rate I might get a raw fuck so I definitely didn't say anything. He pushed back into me slowly and got balls deep as I moaned. He pulled back out until just the tip was in and pushed back in. His cock felt amazing, but it was really stretching me, even though I was slowly getting used to it. He thrust in and out of me about 10 times when I thought I felt the tension of the condom shift. I didn't hear anything so I wasn't one hundred percent sure it had broken, but I was fairly certain it had. His demeanor changed a bit and he got more aggressive with his thrusting. I reached back and grabbed his cock and could still feel the condom at the base, so I still wasn't sure if it was actually broken. After a few minutes he started flipping me over onto my back with his cock still in me so I couldn't get a look to see if the condom was still intact. He managed to get me all the way flipped without pulling out, and I started jerking my cock at the thought that I might be getting bred in a few minutes. I pulled him down to me so we could kiss as he resumed fucking my ass. I told him I was getting close and he said he was as well. I told him not to wait for me and he increased his pace, sliding that big dick over my prostate. After another minute he thrust deep and told me he was cumming. The thought that a stranger's sperm might be spewing into me sent me over the edge and I shot my own load over my stomach. He kissed me and started pulling out. "Oh shit," he said, looking down, "the condom broke." Inside I smiled. "Oh damn," I said, "you're neg right?" "Yeah" "Okay, well fuck, that's kinda hot," I told him. "You like getting bred?" He asked. "Yeah, I love the thought of a load getting pumped into me." I replied. I don't know for sure if he broke it on purpose, but I was glad he did. A couple weeks later he messaged me again on Grindr asking if I wanted to hook up again. I agreed and threw on just a pair of shorts with no underwear, a sleeveless hoodie, and a pair of shoes and headed over. He buzzed me up and when he opened the door, I kicked off my shoes, kissed him, and stripped completely naked and got on his bed. As he stripped off his clothes I noticed a condom next to the lube, but I was determined to not use it this time. He sucked me for a minute, then laid down next to me. I reached over to grab the lube and lubed myself and him up, jerking us both. He moaned in pleasure and had his eyes shut. I straddled him and placed the raw, lubed head of his cock at the entrance to my ass and started to let it penetrate me. "You should put the condom on me" he said, my sphincter sliding slowly further down his giant bare dick. "Why? You already fucked a load into me," I replied, bottoming out and raising back up again. I started kissing him. "Yeah, but that was risky," he said as I slid back down on his cock. "Oh, I thought you broke it on purpose," I told him, rising up again while clenching my ass on his cock. "No, it was an accident," he said as I sank back down again on his raw dick. "Oh, that's a bummer. It's still hot though," I told him. I raised up completely off his cock and got up off the bed and leaned over it with my ass jutting outward and started to jerk my cock. "You better put it on, my hands are covered in lube and I don't think I could open it. Or you could save time and just get behind me and shove that big dick in me bareback until you breed me again." He got off the bed and got behind me. He pushed his uncovered cock back in me, grabbed my shoulders and started fucking my raw ass. He railed me for about 5 minutes and then wrapped his arms around me and kissed my ear. "You're right, I did break it on purpose," he whispered. I shot my load onto his floor a few moments later. 10 minutes later I was walking home and started to feel his load running down the inside of my thigh. Managed to get loaded two more times in the next couple weeks.

Like most of my hookups, I met Drew at one of the bars. We hit it off chatting at the bar and when we decided to call it a night I walked with him to his apartment since it was on the way to mine. When we got to his place he invited me up for a glass of wine. He had a tiny little studio in an old building, and he just had a kitchen and dining table with mattress on the floor. He poured some red wine for us and suggested we sit on the mattress as it would be more comfortable than the chairs he had. We were flirting quite hard and by the time we had gone through half a glass of wine we leaned into each other and kissed. We set our wine down and really got into it. After a couple minutes of just kissing it got really hot and heavy our clothes came off quickly and suddenly I had this hot guy with a build like a Nordic skier and a 7 inch cock on top of me grinding into me. He flipped around for a sixty-nine and we sucked each other for several minutes. I was absolutely in bliss feeling the attention he was giving my cock while having his perfect cock in my mouth. Suddenly he pulled off of me and rummaged around beside his mattress. I was on my back when he found what he was looking for, a bottle of lube. He got in between my legs and lubed up his cock and put it to my hole and started pressing in. He sank his raw cock all the way into me and then started kissing me and slowly rocking his hips. “Wow, you like it bare,” I said. “Yeah, sorry, I don’t have any condoms. I can stop if that’s not cool,” he said. “No, it’s okay,” I told him. “It feels better this way.” He wrapped his arms around me and started humping into me, occasionally kissing me with our tongues dueling. After a couple minute he suddenly shuddered and dropped onto me with a big sigh. “Yeah, you can cum inside me,” I said. He looked up at me. “Oh sorry, should I not have done that?” “No, it’s cool,” I told him. “That’s what I want when a guy fucks me bareback.” He pulled out of me, that perfect dick still rock hard. “You want to fuck me?” He asked. “Hell yeah,” I replied. He lubed up my cock and held it straight in the air and straddled me and with the tip touching his hole, he sank down onto my cock until he bottomed out. He rode me that way for a few minutes before getting on his hands and knees and letting me fuck him doggy style. After a couple minutes like that he flipped on his back and put his legs in the air. I sank back into him and fucked him until I blew a load into his ass. I collapsed on him and we cuddled for about an hour when we showered and I got dressed and left. A couple years later I was cruising grinder when I saw him on there. I messaged him and asked if he remembered me and he did. I was hella horny remembering his cock and was hoping to ride it. I noticed on his profile he was poz. He ended up inviting me over and we caught up for a bit until we finally started kissing. The clothes came off fast and I told him I can’t wait to get that cock in me again. I got on my hands and knees and he got behind me, working some lube into my hole. I saw him grab a condom and start to open it. “You don’t need that,” I told him. He looked at me, “you know I’m poz, right?” “Yeah, but undetectable, right?” I asked. “Yes.” “Cool, fuck me raw until you cum, and make sure you shoot that load as deep as possible. Also, can you film yourself entering me?” I asked. I pulled a small video camera from my pants and handed it to him. He agreed, and filmed as his bare cock slowly penetrated my unprotected ass. “I’m not going to last long bareback,” he told me. “That’s fine. Keep filming until you cum and pull out.” A couple minutes later his speed increased and suddenly he was dumping his raw load into me. I remember watching the video back and seeing his unsheathed cock back out of me, with a few drops of semen dribbling out after. Somehow I lost that recording.

Harvey was a tease. I met him when he was 18. My friend was trying to get with one of Harvey’s friends and we ended up going back to their place. My friend ended up hooking up with the other guy in one of the bedrooms and I sat talking with Harvey on the couch in the living room. He was a slender, blonde twink with soft features and great lips. I found out he was a total bottom. He straddled me on the couch and ground his ass on my crotch. “I bet you wanna fuck me,” he said. “Of course I do,” I replied. “Unfortunately that won’t be happening tonight,” he said. He didn’t say why but I told him it was cool. Then he leaned down and gently kissed me. His lips were perfection. The kiss was soft and gentle, he didn’t use his tongue for the first minutes, but then slowly introduced it. I have never gotten closer to cumming from just a kiss. We must have kissed for nearly 30 minutes before my friend came out from the bedroom and we left. I saw Harvey every couple months over the next year or two and he would always throw his arms around my neck and give me those incredible soft kisses. I was so ready to fuck this twink but he always had some excuse for not going back to my place. One night I was walking from one bar to another when I saw him approaching from the other direction. “I was hoping to see you tonight,” he said. “Why’s that?” I asked. He pulled a condom out of his pocket and showed it to me. He grabbed me by the hand and led me to a parking lot in the next block. We went behind a van that blocked us from the street and he started kissing me. He unbuckled my belt and opened my pants and took out my rock hard cock. “Wow, I should’ve let you fuck me a long time ago with this thing,” he said before using those gorgeous lips to suck me. He did that for about 30 seconds and then took the condom out and rolled it onto me. He stood up, turned around and started to undo his pants. And then his phone rang. He looked at it and said he had to take it. It was one of his friends needing to leave. He said he had to go and I told him I could be quick. He smiled, gave me a kiss and squeezed my cock and walked off, leaving me with a condom wrapped cock poking out into the night. I pulled it off, zipped up, and went on to the bar. A couple years later it was my last night living in my apartment downtown. I decided to make one more trip to the bars. After a couple of drinks I was ready to leave and I ran into Harvey. He gave me one of those soft kisses and asked where I was going. I told him I was going home for the night and he asked if he could walk me. I said yes and we went back to my place. I invited him up. My place was empty except for my mattress and a couple boxes that I had moved out to the living room. We sat on the mattress and he kissed me some more. “How come you never fucked me?” He asked. I was incredulous. “You never wanted me to,” I shot back. “Guess you never tried that hard,” he teased. “Well I’m going to tonight,” I told him. He stood up. I figured he was going to walk out being the tease he is, but he turned to me and started unbuttoning his shirt. He did a slow strip tease for me, finally pulling down his pants to reveal a tiny jock strap covering his cock. He pulled me to my feet and stripped off my shirt and pulled my pants and underwear off in one go. Those gorgeous lips wrapped around my cock and he sucked me for a few minutes before laying down on his back on the mattress. I got on top of him and we started kissing, my cock sliding over his jock strap. As we kissed I pulled my hips back enough to let my cock fall between his legs and down to his crack. I started gently thrusting as I lifted his legs slightly so my cock would come in contact with his hole. I started to push inside but he squeezed his legs tight around me to stop me moving. “You have to rim me before you fuck me,” he told me. I flipped him face down and spread his cheeks apart and dove in. I ate him out for nearly 5 minutes, getting his hole wet and loose. I moved up his body so my cock nestled in his ass crack and started slowly sliding the head of my dick across his asshole as I kissed his neck. After a couple strokes I let it settle at his entrance and started to push in, only the spit from my rim job and my precum providing any lubrication. I felt the head slip through his sphincter and then felt him clench hard. “You have a condom,” he asked. “I don’t think so,” I replied. “Too bad,” he said, bucking his hips slightly so I slid out of him. “Listen up you little cock tease,” I snapped in his ear. “I’ve been waiting to fuck this ass for years and if the only way I’m doing that tonight is bareback, then I’m lubing my cock with spit and fucking you raw until I cum deep in your ass. Then you’re gonna wait on your hands and knees while I watch my load drip out of your hole.” I was mostly joking of course in my own teasing way, of course I’d only fuck someone bare if they wanted it, but then I heard: “yes daddy.” I moved up to his head, put my cock at his lips and grabbed his hair. “Get me wet,” I ordered. He spent a few moments slobbering on my cock occasionally encouraging me to hold his head as far down on my cock as I could. I was a bit surprised as he’s always so tender when we kissed, I didn’t realize he liked it so rough. I pulled him off my cock and he looked at me and said “fuck me, and don’t be gentle.” I took my soaked cock back to his hole, put one hand on the small of his back, the other on the side of his head pressing him down into the mattress and slid balls deep into him. He moaned in pleasure. I started pounding him ruthlessly with my bare cock. He kept telling to go harder and I kept increasing my thrusting. Suddenly I stopped with my cock deep in him and started tonguing his ear. He started bucking his hips trying to get some movement going. “Beg for it,” I ordered. “Breed me daddy,” he moaned. “Fuck me until you cum.” I pulled out of him and flipped him over on his back. I put his legs on my shoulders and sank my uncovered cock back into him and started my relentless fucking again. He took my hands and put them at his throat, not really my thing but you gotta make your bottoms happy. I had him almost folded in half as I choked him and kissed him. I was quickly running out of stamina from fucking so hard, but I could feel my orgasm approaching. A few more thrust sent me over the edge, my semen flooded into him. I collapsed down on to him. “Fuck I love being bred,” he said. “I love breeding,” I told him. “Now get on your hands and knees.” I pulled out of him with a squelch and he got on all fours with his gaping ass pointing at me. I spread his cheeks apart as he flexed his hole. After a few seconds I saw the white of my sperm appear at his hole, followed shortly by a blob of it sliding out and down his ballsack. Fucking hot. I smacked him on the ass and cuddled him to my chest. We spent the next 30 minutes gently kissing. He left after that.

I think it was just after midnight at the bar. I should've stayed home after getting back from my friends, but once I've had a certain amount of alcohol, I get pretty horny and wanted to get laid. I saw him from across the room, he was pretty average looking but looked like he had a pretty great body. I just remember saying hi to him, and the next thing I know we're making out in the corner of the bar. He's a great kisser and he's got one his hands on my ass. His crotch is thrusting into me. My cock is straining against my clothes. The next thing I know we're walking. I'm a little bit tipsy but I try walking as straight as I can without straying too much. I might've stumbled a couple times. I don't even remember getting to my apartment, but I'm sitting on my couch completely naked. He's moved my coffee table aside and is in between my legs, his mouth moving up and down my six and a half inch cock. He looks up at me and I smile it him, it feels amazing. His clothes are still on. Suddenly I'm on my back in my bed, I probably shouldn't have had that last drink. He's kneeling in between my legs again, but he's completely naked now. Great body with sculpted shoulders and abs. He's lubing up a gorgeous cock with my lube. He looks at me as he scoots closer and starts to line up his cock with my hole. "Let me grab a condom," I tell him, and reach into my bedside table. His hands are covered in lube so I have to open the packet. I roll it on his cock and he adds more lube. He puts the head at my hole and slowly pushes in. I'm a bit tight and it takes a minute for him to work completely in, I wasn't expecting to get fucked tonight, I was planning on topping. As he starts to pull back out I can feel the condom move against my skin. It feels clinical, like I'm getting an exam, but it's safe. Two strokes of his cock, he leans down to kiss me, and suddenly I'm face down. Did I just pass out? I feel a tongue on my hole. I look back and he's rimming me. I put my face back down on the pillow and feel him move up and lay his body on mine, his cock nestling in my ass crack. He kisses and licks my ear (did I tell him I love that?) as I feel his cock head touch my hole again. I let out an involuntary moan as he slides back into me. He bottoms out and rotates his hips before starting to piston in and out of me. It feels incredible, he's hitting my g-spot on every thrust and it feels more intimate than when I was on my back. He pulls out a little too far and his cock slips out and slides up my crack. I reach back and grab it and as I put it back to my hole. As it's slipping back I realize, the condom is gone, a raw dick is sliding deep in my unprotected ass. "What happened to the condom?" I ask. "It was making me go soft," he explained, "and I wanted to keep fucking you. You want me to stop?" I tell him no and he wraps his arms around me and starts to fuck me. I wonder if I should tell him to pull out before he cums. I'm on my back again, how much did I drink? My legs are wrapped around his back as he's thrusting his bare cock into my naked ass. I'm jerking off my cock and he leans forward to kiss me. It's electric and my orgasm comes almost immediately. I shoot across my stomach and chest as he continues to bareback me. I should tell him to stop before he breeds me. It's light out. I check my phone, it's 8am. He's on his side sleeping, his muscular back moving slightly as he breathes. I have that have to poop feeling that comes from getting railed so I go the bathroom, do my business, and give myself a quick cleaning. I brush my teeth quickly to get rid of any morning breath. I go back in my bedroom and climb into bed. He rolls over and smiles at me. "Last night was hot," he says and I kiss him. "I actually don't remember much of it," I say. "You didn't seem that drunk," he replied. "Probably why I asked you to wear a condom," I said. "Sorry about taking it off. I just can't stay hard with a condom on," he said. I move my hand down under the blankets to his cock. He's rock hard now. I start to slowly stroke him. "That's okay," I tell him. "Did you cum inside me?" "Yeah, I asked you if you wanted me to pull out but you just wrapped your legs around me and I when I told you I was cumming you pulled me into you," he said. "Damn," I replied. "I wish I could remember seeing your face as you bred me." His hips are thrusting to meet my stroking. I move the blankets back and grab the lube and grease up his cock. I straddle him, holding his cock vertically as I take him bare into me one more time. "Guess you'll have to just do it again," I tell him. He grins at me and as I rise up a little bit he takes over and starts thrusting his raw cock into me again. "I'm so horny in the mornings I'm probably not going to last long," he says. "That's okay, as long as you're filling me with your cum," I tell him. I start jacking my cock and a couple minutes later I feel his tempo speed up. He tells me he's about to cum and I feel my own orgasm approaching. He thrusts up one last time into me and holds it there as I start shooting across his abs and chest. 30 seconds later I slide forward off him and I feel his cum slipping out of my ass. I lay down on his chest in my own cum and we stay like that for a while.

For most of my sexual life I mostly topped, but started to branch out more into bottoming. One day I was looking on Grindr and saw a guy I had attempted to hook up with a couple of times. He was really cute, but mostly ignored me when I had tried to message him before. I sent him a message that afternoon, and he actually responded. He said he was looking for a quickie, and asked if I was down to bottom (I had vers in my profile.) I said yes, and he gave me directions to his place. He was about a 20 minute walk from my apartment, so I put on a t-shirt, shorts with no underwear, and shoes, and headed to his place. When I arrived he opened the door and I stepped in. He had a really cute face, and he was a bit heavy set wearing a t-shirt and some basketball shorts. We started making out just inside the door in his foyer. He cupped my ass cheeks and was massaging them as our tongues wrestled. I started massaging his cock through his shorts. We kissed for about a minute and then he pushed me down toward his cock. I pulled his cock out, it was about 6 and a half inches, tapered, with a really wide base. I started sucking him and he told me to get it nice and wet. I slobbered on his cock for about a minute before he stood me up and turned me around, pushing me against the wall. He drew my shorts down over my ass cheeks, and I let them fall the the floor, kicking them away. We hadn't talked about condoms, but when he spit into his hand, I realized he wasn't going to use one. He put the head of his cock at my hole and pushed it in. It was fine at first but when he pushed all the way in it felt like he was splitting me apart. He grabbed my hair with one hand and put his other on the small of my back and started vigorously fucking me. I knew I couldn't keep up that pace for long. He used long strokes the whole time, pulling out to almost the tip of his cockhead before sinking back in balls deep. He only lasted about 2 minutes before he told me he was about to nut. He went balls deep again and I could feel his cock twitching as he unloaded in me. About 5 minutes after I had walked in the door, he pulled his cock out of me, his cum spilling out of my gaping hole on the floor of his foyer. I pulled my shorts on, gave him a quick kiss, and left. The whole way home I could feel his cum in my ass crack.

Last week i went to a gay sauna to meet an old married daddy who had a profile on Grindr looking for sub married bottom to suck his thick meat and get fucked with condom. We agreed to meet at the gay sauna because we are both married and cant host . When we got inside an empty room, we quickly dropped off our towels then he ordered me to get down on my knees to sniff his sweaty ripe cock, balls and rim his hairy asshole while he was loading up his glass pipe with white crystals then started taking hit after hit. He then pulled me up to give me take hit after the pipe was reloading. Despite my refusal for not taking any drugs due to the fact that I have to pick up my youngest daughter at the childcare later . But what I didn't know that he had an other plan to get me wired up and high. As he was rimming and fingering my asshole, he secretly pushed his wet finger coated with tina into my dry cunt hole. As discussed before the meeting that he would fuck me with rubber and i don't want to pnp but when I actually hooked up with him I was turned into a drugged up raw whore against my will. He started fucking my asshole with his covered thick cock and only used small amount of his spits as lube . At first I was struggling to accept his powerful cock but he was kind enough to make me snort amyl even though I'm not big fan of sniffling that shit. He made me laid down on my tummy then he climbed on top of me using his weight to pin me down and fucked me senselessly and taking dirty in my ears saying that I'm his filthy sub pig , how much he loves fucking cheating and unfaithful married daddy's asshole . During the rough fucking he took off the condom without me knowing then kept going on ramping his raw meat deep inside my bare cunt. He then reached out to get the already loaded up pipe , lit it up with the touch and taking more hits while still grinding his unprotected cock into my innocent fuckhole then gave me the pipe to smoke the rest of the remaining crystals . This time I took his offers without any hesitation. He knew that i couldn't resist the magical feelings of blowing up the white clouds after I was given the booty pump earlier. I was flying hight and got fucked up totally. He then asked me to sit down on his cock. In my drugged up state I clearly saw his raw cock for the first time but I completely forgot my agreement with him that he can only fuck me safe. He looked at me with his evil eyes and smiled when he finally let me know that he actually fucked me bareback and got me all wired up and high. I was disappointed with him for not being able to keep his words but my disappointment only lasted for a few seconds after his whole cock dissapeared completely in my spunk asshole. He took control over my slutty asshole for what seemed to be long period of times ( it would have been at least 3 hours ) . He was a horny devil hung top daddy, he planned to drug me up and fuck me all bareback on the wet and dirty floor of the gay sauna that i don't consider to have sex with strangers for a first time. I ended up getting fucked up bareback and took his 2 heavy dirty loads just before my alarm went off for picking up my daughter. I called my wife to pick her up instead because I wouldn't drive when i was still under the effects of the drugs. When my hung top daddy left the room, i went straight to the glory hole booths, got in an empty one, locked the door and waited for any horny cocks that need a wet mouth or sloppy cunt hole to put through the holes on the wall. I was still hungry for cocks and cums after the long fucking session with devil daddy. I sucked two more cocks from anonymous guys, one of them was an Asian gentleman who has a decent uncut cock with white cheeses around his knob, the other was a big fatty old man with huge smelly thick cock. Both unloaded their fresh sperms in my hungry mouth and I was more than happy to swallow them down my empty stomach . Just before I was about to leave the booth, a young construction guy still in his dirty uniform went in the booth and looked the door. He was so damn sexy and good looking. He squashed down to look through the hole and when he saw me all naked and my hard big cock, he asked me to slide my cock through the hole and hungrily sucked on my cock. After a short time indulging himself on my meat, he dropped his pant dowm to his ankles and offered me to taste his juicy manly cock. He then turned around, brought his hairy asshole to the hole and i knew actually what he wanted. I used my hands to pull his ass cheeks wide open, his pinky asshole had a strong sweaty ripe scent. I don't usually play with dirty smelly assholes but weird enough i stuck my nose right into his cunt hole , take long deep sniffling one after an other then gradually gave his shithole a good rimming with my tongue and slided my fingers into his cunt hole to stretch it open wider for my wet tongue to do its magic works. He suggested that we should go to a private room for more privacy. How could I refuse not to play with a hot muscle young guy who is half younger than my age. When we were inside the room, he asked me if Im married daddy because he saw the gold band on my finger. I confirmed him that I am bi vers daddy with 2 young daughters . He said that am I ok to play with a total gay guy who is in long and steady relationship with an older mature gay guy. I told him that it's one of my fantasy to have sex with gay guy who has partner but loves to fuck around as i do fuck around behind my gf . He owns a great good looking 8" cock and an asshole that makes me as a sub bottom daddy wouldn't resist the temptation to fuck him. We took turns to suck our cocks and rimmed our assholes. When he tasted some cums in my asshole he asked how many loads i took, i answered more than 2 from a pervert dirty old man who i met on Grindr and an mature guy at the glory hole before he arrived. He got so excited by the facts that i was drugged up by the hung top daddy , got fucked bareback and took loads unwillingly - he rammed his unprotected cock into my sloppy cunt without any lubricant and of course without my resistance. His awesome gorgeous big cock pounded my cumdump hole so rough and deep as if he was taking revenge on his cheating boyfriend. He forced me to sniff his sweaty ripe pits, sniffing his smelly asshole, swallowed his spits and tongue bath his whole body. I was in heaven for being the useless piece of shit for this horny muscle young gay guy who in real life i could have paid him big bucks to have sex with him but it was my great luck to be his sex machine just because I'm bi married bottom daddy and I am a big dirty kinky cumdump. I asked him if I could fuck him for a while but he said NO because he wasn't prepared to be bottom even though he was obsessed with it when we were playing in the glory hole booth before. I kept on asking him, convincing him, begging him to let me sink my married cock into his gorgeous pussy hole because i knew that it turns him on big time to get fucked by a cock that gets my gf pregnant twice. Eventually he gave up his slutty asshole to my horny daddy's big cock. I fucked him missionary style because i love seeing his gorgeous face's impressions while he takes my raw cock up in his cheating asshole and tell him how much of a good slut he is for daddy's big cock and how much i love impregnate him, how exciting it is to send him home to his longtime partner with his asshole full of my babies. My messy slimy cock was happy to penetrate this young muscle slut knowing that he is a great cumdump pig as i am . We are both in a steady relationships but we love playing the fields and love fucking around , talking loads then go home to our partners at the end of the day and have intimate moments together with them . I would love pnp fucking with a gay couple when the top's cock is smaller than mine and his partner convinces him to take my cock in a sandwich fuck 😋

I was on Squirt the other night. Bored and horny. Chatted with a few guys I've played with.. nobody seemed to want to go outside and travel (including me). Damn cold weather. I have been quite surprised to find out that a lot of young guys have fantasies about older guys in my area. Lots. I have been approached by a lot of younger guys with Daddy fantasies. They want Daddy to fuck them and some are quite aggressive about it. That really surprised me. But at the same time, I was impressed that these guys wanted it and weren't afraid to speak up and ask for it. I just didn't find them all that interesting in most of the chats/emails. I enjoy 'some' kind of connection to the brain. Makes it more fun in my mind. I have a regular FWB that is 16 years younger than me. We have been fucking for about 14 years now. Always raw. He says he loves my ass and is usually good for two good cums each visit. He's pretty much 99% top and has asked me to fuck him only two times. LOL. But he is a cool guy, has a great uncut cock and loves to do poppers and fuck. We've done a half dozen home porno's together and I use them as backgrounds some times to jerk off. I realized I got really hard when jerking off to one of our movies.. the dynamic in the vids turns out good. Young, hung and hairy top guy pounding a Daddy hole and being goaded to seed me and breed me and you can hear his distinctive moan whenever he comes. I can re-live the moment over and over. So the other night I got hit on by a guy in his late 20's and he said he was versatile but really wanted to try fucking an older guy... and so we chatted a bit. He told me that he had this fantasy about fucking an older 'hot' guy and he liked my 'G' rated photos. Then he asked if I would be interested in getting together... preferably at my house.. Even better. He then sent me a few pics. He was handsome as fuck and had a good solid, muscular looking body in the first picture - clothed. He had told me that owned his own roofing company and the pictures clearly showed that he had the muscular body of a guy who worked hard outside. The next couple of pictures were nudes. He was uncut (a bonus to me). And had at least a 9-10" cock. The last picture was a shot from behind and his ass looked totally smooth and like two volleyballs. Totally amazing pictures. Model quality. So I replied and told him his pictures were awesome - but I didn't pay for sex. He replied immediately and said he was dead serious and thanks for the compliment... but no payment required. He said I reminded him of one of his buddy's Dad and that really turned his crank. Then he popped an awesome question..... was I OK with fucking raw? He was really curious about fucking an older Daddy type raw and seeding his ass. Would I be willing to do that? Needless to say, I invited him over. I was curious to see if he was as cool in person as he was in chat. Was he seriously interested in having sex with me?? Or maybe it would be cool. He was a really nice guy. He was mature for his age (running a business already!). He was laid back. We chatted and shared a toke then we headed to my room. He was stripped in an instant and laid back on the bed on the pillows with his arms behind his head and smiled. His cock was chubbing up already and I could see it was going to be a monster. I licked from his balls up to the top of his cock and down the other side. I slowly lowered my mouth onto his growing cock while looking up at him. His eyes were glazed over - likely a combination of the pot and sex craze fantasy land. Grin. He gyrated his hips around slightly while I went down deeper and deeper onto his cock. When I bottomed out I knew his cock was still growing. So I started slow throat squeezes and worked that dick up and down, teasing him. It was growing very fast now, and I had to watch my breathing each time I went down. He was nattering away about how good my wet mouth felt on his cock and balls. He was telling me to keep working my throat on his cock. All very encouraging and filthy phrases spewing out of his mouth. Hot stuff. I started to pull up off of his cock and made sure I left lots of throat juices. I licked my way up his hairy ripped stomach while I slowly stroked his hard cock. I squeezed the head and pulled back the foreskin slowly on the down pull. He was groaning and stroking my shaved head - continuing to pull me up towards his hard nipples. I leaned forward and stopped just short of his right nipple and looked up at him. He was staring right at my mouth and tongue and was surprised to see me looking at him. He grinned and I leaned forward and gently took his nipple into my teeth. He literally 'jolted' and he pulled my hand off his cock. "Too much stimulation at once" he murmured and pulled me up for a slow deep kiss. Holy fuck. This kid was skilled. We kissed and nibbled lips and tongues. We took turns licking one another's neck and ear lobes. He stroked my dripping uncut cock nice and slow while I did the same to him. He pushed me away gently and said "Please let me eat your ass. Get on your knees". I turned around and assumed the requested position. I had a video playing on the big screen of young 20 or 30 somethings fucking solid Dads. As if I had planned it, the scene was of a shaved Dad lying in the exact same position as me - head down and ass up with a hot hairy otter getting ready to rim my hole. I heard him lob a big wad of spit and immediately felt it connect with my hole. He had his finger sliding across my hole immediately. Moving the spit around and teasing my sensitive hole. Some guys have tits wired to their brain. For me, it is my hole. Play with my hole with a finger, tongue, toy or (preferably) cock and I will be your friend for life. LOL. I settled into place and waited. I didn't have to wait long. He spread my cheeks apart and dove into my hole face first. He probed my hole with his tongue. Jabbing. Licking. Sucking. All the while - fingering and talking dirty about what he was going to do to my hole. He really took his time working over my hole. He licked and sucked and stretched it. First one finger, then a second and a third. Gently probing and stroking my prostate, while he continued to open me up. I was turned on like crazy and flipped around on my knees and pushed him flat onto his back. He looked a little surprised, but when I scooted up his thick legs and grasped his big uncut cock, he knew what I was going to do. I straddled his hips and put the massive head against my stretched and slimy pucker, while looking him in the eye. I could see his eyes dart from my eyes down to wear I was sliding his big cock against my hole. I stopped and didn't move a muscle. He glanced up at me and I said "Watch that big cock open me up buddy". Then I sat down on the fat head. I could feel my ass lips wrap themselves around the ridge of his cock and my hole stretched wide and suddenly opened up to swallow the head inside. We both groaned as I impaled myself slowing on this massive young cock. I leaned forward and grasped his hard nipples between my thumb and forefinger of each hand. I tweaked his nipples as I pushed the last couple of inches inside my steamy guts. My hole was stretched wide and I could feel the head of that big dick at the entrance to my second hole. I took a hit of poppers and watched his face as I pushed down and his head eased up and entered my channel. Again, two groans. And I finally bottomed out and stopped. He were both breathing heavy at this point. I leaned forward and kissed him and started to ride his big dick in nice slow pumping motions. Gyrating a little while kissing. Feeling that cock pushing my guts around. Now and then I would give a really good PUSH down and feel that cock head hit magical places inside of me. He liked it too. The moans said it all. Now that my hole had adjusted to the length and girth of this big cock, I leaned to the side and pulled myself off his cock while holding the base. He looked surprised that I was getting off of him, but smiled when he saw me turn around and get my head down on the bed and my hole pointed right at him. He quickly stepped off the bed and pulled my ass to the corner. He adjusted my hips up and down a little to get the right angle as he slapped his juicy thick cock against my hole. Once he had settled on the right angle he pushed that massive dick into me in one strong slow push. He bottomed out and adjusted his foot stance and pulled me back towards him a little. He leaned forward and whispered "Now your gonna get it buddy. I'm gonna breed your hot Daddy hole". And man, he just started pounding away. I was on a midway ride with a cock banging me from multiple angles. Hard and then harder. Hard slow and hard fast. It was an awesome fuck and he lasted a few minutes before starting to breath funny and pick up speed to a desperate pounding. I could feel the warmth seeping into my guts. He had said he needed to blow a seven day load and it felt every bit like seven days of hot cum. He didn't slow down, he just kept pounding me. The sounds changed from skin-on-skin slapping to wet juicy squishing noises as he slammed into my loaded ass and pulled right to the edge again. He slowed his strokes down a bit, then collapsed across my back with his cock still implanted. He licked my earlobe and nibbled it a bit while gently churning his cum around inside my ass. Then he slipped out and sat back against the pillows again. I turned around and grasped his cock at the base. It was covered in cum and ass juices. He watched me as I leaned forward and started licking his cock clean from the base all the way to the tip. I was careful to not be too aggressive on his sensitive head, then down the other side and licked all around the base of his balls. He opened his mouth and I took the hint. I leaned up and dropped some of our mixed juices right onto his tongue. We slobbered it back and forth a little and pretty much split it 50/50 and swallowed. "Holy fuck that was hot" was the next thing he said. "I have had this fantasy for a few years now and dude - this exactly what I was hoping for.... ". He rolled me onto my stomach and dove down into my ass crack and started licking. "Push it out man... let me taste it" he said and slid his tongue around the rim of my hole. I pushed and he moaned and dove in to suck the juices running out of my gaping hole. When he was done eating my ass, we had a beer and chatted some more. Just before he had to leave, he asked if he could come back again? He really enjoyed the romp and he wanted to fuck my hole again. Oh, and he also wanted me to take a turn stuffing my uncut dick into his bubble ass. A good buddy of mine says I am a lucky unicorn. LOL. I think he might be right But I have to admit that this young buck did a really nice job on my hole and I was quite happy to invite him back! I like the idea of having a couple of young studs around who like to feast on Daddy ass, Daddy cock and dump a load in my hole. I'm liking this a lot.